摩訶止觀 破法遍·見假入空
心執著『有』,破有之後躲進『無』;無也被照破,又說『亦有亦無』;再走一步,便把『非有非無』叫作中道。四句都被追上,最後還可以宣布:真理在言外,我已經不可說。
智者不讓心停在任何一站。
因成、相續、相待三假,像三重藏身處。一念看似由自己生,追問下去,找不到一個能生的自己;說由外境生,也找不到外物怎樣把心送進來;說根塵和合,像鏡與面各無影像,合起來也不能製造一個實像;說前念接後念、此心等待無心,同樣逃不出自、他、共、無因。
四句都不可得,不等於什麼都沒有。名字仍依因緣使用,眾生、根機與聲教也依因緣建立。破不是摧毀世界;它只是不讓因緣假立反過來僭稱自性。所以一唾滅火與一吹成界不分兩念:破執的當下,正顯一切法可依因緣成立。
最危險的地方,往往不是粗重的有見,而是那個極像清淨的空。身心泯然、內外不現,若立刻認領『我已得無生』,空境便成法塵,能觀者又成身見。捨有著無,仍像步屈蟲在兩端伸縮,又像獼猴剛離一枝,立刻抓住下一枝。
因此,止觀像金剛刀,見逃到哪裡,就追到哪裡。單句逃入複句,複句逃入具足,具足逃入絕言;即使一句話都不說,只要還把沉默當成實理,見網就仍在。真正的不可說,不是守住一個『不可說』,而是能說、所說與那顆想以無言自保的心都無自性。
最後的驗證很樸素:諸見是否真息,是止;性空、相空是否真明,是觀。若只是得到一個更高、更靜、更難反駁的立場,刀還不能停。若見息而二空明,無生門便不只是一句道理,而成為此刻不再被任何見牽走的路。
Mind attaches to “existence” and, after existence is broken, hides in “nonexistence.” Once nonexistence too is illuminated and broken, it says “both existence and nonexistence.” Taking one step further, it calls “neither existence nor nonexistence” the Middle Way. When all four alternatives have been overtaken, it can still finally declare: truth lies beyond words; I have become inexpressible.
Zhiyi allows mind to stop at none of these stations.
The three provisionalities—formation by causes, continuity, and relation—resemble three nested hiding places. One thought appears to arise from itself, yet when pursued, no self that could produce it can be found. Say it arises from an external object, and one still cannot find how an outer thing sends mind inward. Say faculty and object conjoin: if mirror and face each contain no image, their conjunction cannot manufacture a real one. Say the preceding thought connects to the next or this mind awaits no-mind: none escapes self, another, both, or no cause.
That all four alternatives are unobtainable does not mean nothing exists. Names still function through causes and conditions, and beings, faculties, and voiced teaching are likewise established through causes and conditions. Breaking does not destroy the world. It only prevents conditioned provisional establishments from usurping the status of intrinsic nature. One spit extinguishing fire and one breath forming a world therefore do not occupy two thoughts: at the very moment attachment is broken, every Dharma is revealed as capable of establishment through causes and conditions.
The most dangerous place is often not a coarse view of existence but an emptiness that closely resembles purity. Body and mind become indistinct and inner and outer do not appear; if one immediately claims “I have attained nonarising,” the empty object becomes a Dharma-object and the contemplator becomes self-view once again. Abandoning existence and attaching to nonexistence still resembles a measuring-worm stretching between two ends, or a monkey that has just left one branch and instantly grasps the next.
Calming-and-contemplation therefore resembles a vajra blade: wherever a view flees, it pursues. A single alternative escapes into the compound, the compound into the fully endowed, and the fully endowed into wordlessness. Even if no word is spoken, as long as silence is still taken as real principle, the net of views remains. True inexpressibility does not guard a position called “inexpressible.” It sees that speaker, spoken, and the very mind seeking refuge in wordlessness all lack intrinsic nature.
The final test is plain. Have views truly ceased? That is calming. Are nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness truly clear? That is contemplation. If one has merely obtained a higher, quieter, and harder-to-refute position, the blade cannot stop. If views cease and the two emptinesses are clear, the birthless gate is no longer merely a doctrine; it becomes the path that, in this very moment, is no longer led away by any view.
隋天台智者大師說・門人灌頂記《摩訶止觀》· 大正藏 T46n1911〔起 T46 0059b10〕。段/行首〔T46 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨(換頁一枚)。
〔T46 0059b10〕摩訶止觀卷第五〔下〕 隋天台智者大師說 門人灌頂記 第四、明破法遍者,法性清淨,不合不散,言語道斷,心行處滅,非破非不破,何故言破?但眾生多顛倒,少不顛倒;破顛倒令不顛倒,故言「破法遍」耳。上善巧安心則定慧開發,不俟更破。若未相應,應用有定之慧而盡淨之,故言「破」耳。 然破法須依門,經說門不同:或文字為門,《大品》明「四十二字門」是也;或觀行為門,《釋論》明「菩薩修三三昧緣諸法實相」是也;或智慧為門,《法華》云「其智慧門」是也;或理為門,《大品》明「無生法無來無去即是佛」也。依教門通觀,依觀門通智,依智門通理。理為門,復通何處?教、觀、智等諸門悉依於理;能依是門,所依何得非門?雖無所通,究竟遍通,是妙門也。三門置之,今但說教門。 三藏四門,先破見,後破思,亦俱破〔云云〕。通教四門,亦先破見,後破思,亦俱破。但破四住,不得言「遍」也。別教四門,次第斷五住,斯乃竪遍、橫不遍,並非今所用。今不思議,一境一切境,一心一切心。橫竪諸法,悉趣於心;破心故,一切皆破,故言「遍」也。餘門破不遍,則不須說。圓教四門,皆能破遍,所謂:有門、無門、亦有亦無門、非有非無門。今且置三門,且依空無生門。 無生門能通止觀到因、到果;又能顯無生,使門光揚。何者?止觀是行,無生門是教;依教修行,通至無生法忍,因位具足。《淨名》三十二菩薩各說入不二門,皆是菩薩從門入位,而無生為首。《大品》明阿字門,所謂「諸法初不生」,此證無生門通止觀到因,其義可見。止觀光揚無生門者,法不自顯,弘之在人。人能行行,法門光顯,使無生教縱橫無礙,觸處皆通,門義方成。譬如世人,門戶出入,有人、有位,門則榮顯。能譬既然,所譬可解。門通果者,《大經》云:「般涅言『不』,槃者言『生』;不生之義,名『大涅槃』。」又云:「定慧二法能大利益,乃至菩提。」《大品》云:「無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛。」《法華》云:「佛自住大乘,如其所得法,定慧力莊嚴,以此度眾生。」且引三經,果義明矣。止觀能顯果者,果不自顯,由行故果滿;果滿故,一切皆滿。巍巍堂堂如星中月,照十寶山,影臨四海。果亦如是,無上無上,功高十地,汲引四機。《金光明》中佛禮骨塔,即其義也。 無生教門,竪攝因果,其義已彰;橫攝之意,今當說。《大品》云:「若聞無生門,則解一切義。初阿字攝四十一字,四十一字攝阿字,中間亦然。」橫竪備攝,其文如此。此意難見,更引《佛藏》示其相,次引《涅槃》釋其義,後說無生門破法遍。 〔T46 0060a03〕《佛藏》云:「劫火起時,菩薩一唾,火即滅;一吹,世界即成。」非是先滅後成,秖一唾中,即滅即成。彼經明外用,內合無生門,即破遍,即立遍,破立不須二念。若內無是德,則外無大用。寄外顯內,其相如是。須識觀心者,眾生一期將訖,即是劫盡;三毒、三災,火為語端。以止止之,如唾滅;以觀觀之,如吹成〔云云〕。 《大經》釋義者,「不聞聞」一句有種種義。初云:「不生生、不生不生、生不生、生生。」按:此四句說無生門,攝自行因果,化他能所等法皆遍。 不生生者:「安住世諦,初出胎時,名不生生。」今解:「世諦」者,無明共法性出生一切,隔歷分別,故名「世諦」。「安住」者,以止觀安於世諦,即是不可思議境;觀行位成,故名「安住」。以安住故,名「託聖胎」。初開佛知見,得無生忍,名「出聖胎」。不見無明世諦,故言「不生」。獲佛知佛見,故名為「生」。《論》云:「諸法不生而般若生。」即其義也。此說自行無生忍位,因義成也。 經釋「不生不生」者:「不生不生,名大涅槃。」生相盡故,修道得故。今解:果由因剋,故言「修道得故」。斷德已圓,無明不生;智德已圓,般若不生,故言「不生不生」。此說自行寂滅忍,果義成也。因果既圓,即如《佛藏》所明一吹唾即滅即立,是其義焉。 經釋「生不生」者:「世諦死時名生不生。」今解:「世諦」者,無明是其根本,既破無明故言「世死」;世死故名「生不生」。此釋初句。初句上緣於理,智德成故,言「不生生」。此句下破於惑,斷德成故,言「生不生」。不生名雖同,事理大異。初句詺智慧開發為「生」;此句詺結業起動為「生」。生名雖同,而縛脫大異,莫迷名惑旨,須精識之!須精識之!初句如唾中吹,此句如吹中唾;唾吹一時,不可前後也。經重釋此句云:「四住菩薩名生不生,生自在故。」今解:先「生不生」,說自行之惑滅;重釋「生不生」,明化道之興。何者?菩薩斷四住時,破結業生,即能自在生,況斷五住耶?以劣顯勝,彌彰化道;二乘斷惑沈空,不能如此,故標菩薩也。惑滅顯唾;化興顯吹也。 經釋「生生」者:「一切有漏念念生故。」今解:此句明化用之所耳。菩薩何意不生而生?良由一切有漏眾生相續不斷,是故菩薩而起大悲,示自在生而度脫之。是為無生門攝自行因果、化他能所,皆悉具足矣。四住菩薩者,《地持》云:「從初發心住至十地,束為六住:一、種性住,二、解行住,三、淨心住,四、行道迹住,五、決定住,六、究竟住。」「種性住」者,若人無有種性,雖生善道,數退數進,不得在菩薩六人數中;若種性處成就,無有退失,數數增進,得是一人也。「解行人」是初地方便。「淨心住」是入初地,得出世間心,離凡夫我相障,故名「淨心住」。「行道迹住」者,從二地至七地,住修道也。「決定住」者,八地、九地也;已得報行,不還不退,故名「決定」。「究竟住」者,第十地,學行窮滿,故言「究竟住」也。經稱「四住名生不生」者,正是行道迹住。從二地止,正是入假化他之位,處處現生而非實生,將別顯圓。初出胎時即能利他,化生自在,於圓義亦應無失。 經又六句:「不生生亦不可說,生生亦不可說,生不生亦不可說,不生不生亦不可說,生亦不可說,不生亦不可說。」按:此六句明無生門破法遍。若破思議惑,用前四句;若破不思議惑,用後二句。何者?思議惑雖多,不出界內、外。界外惑附體生,故言「不生生」;界內惑是枝末,故言「生生」。此惑紛綸,並是所化之境,為此境故,施自在生。所化既不可得,何處有能化?能所俱亡,是故「不生生、生生俱不可說」。若破思議解,此解雖多,不出界內、外。界內解,止遣分段,故言「生不生」;界外解,雙遣分段、變易,故言「不生不生」。此解淺深,故有種種自行因果。理尚非一,寧有種種?今遍唾破,故言「生不生不可說,不生不生亦不可說」。 若破不可思議惑者,秖是無明。無明故生,生故無明;無明不可得,生亦不可得。今皆唾破,故言「生不可得」。若破不思議解者,秖是圓解。圓解始終,判出因果。理不遍圓亦非始終,那有因果?今皆唾破,故言「不生不可得」。將彼經意,釋無生門破法遍者,其義分明。 佛自釋六句:「云何不生生不可說?不生名為生,故不可說。」今解:「不生」者,法性也;「生」者,無明也。二乘證不生,猶受法性生,故言「不生名為生」。依佛此旨,知是界外附體之惑,不生而名為生。生即顛倒,顛倒即不顛倒;心行處滅,言語道斷,故不可說。 「云何生生不可說?生生故生,生生故不生,故不可說。」今解:「生生故生」者,即是大生生小生,八相所遷有漏之法也。依佛此旨,知是界內有漏惑也。「生生故不生」者,因緣生法即空即中;心行處滅,言語道斷,故不可說也。 〔T46 0061a04〕「云何生不生不可說?生即名為生,生不自生,故不可說。」今解:「生即名為生」者,乃是諸法不生,般若生也。「生不自生」者,此般若生,不從四句生。生不自生,是初句耳。具言:生不他生,生不共生,生不無因生。又般若生時世諦已死,無復有生;而生三界者,為緣故生,非業生也,故言「生不自生」。若般若生,若自在生,皆言語道斷,故不可說也。據此意知,是界內之解也。 「云何不生不生不可說?以修道得故。」今解:「修道得」者,乃是極果所證;尚非下十地所知,豈可言說?據此知是界外之解也。 經云:「生亦不可說,以生無故。」今解:此破不思議惑。界內生生亦是生,界外不生生亦是生,祇是無明之生。生必託緣生;緣生即空即中,心行處滅,言語道斷,故不可說也。 經云:「不生不可說,以有得故。」今解:此破不思議解及界內之解亦是修道得故;界外之解亦是修道得故。得即詣理,理絕心口,故不可說也。佛以六句破諸法解惑,皆言不可說,彌顯無生門破法遍也。 依《佛藏經》前四句亦吹亦唾;後兩句結前吹唾耳。此六句專論於唾也。又《楞伽》云:「我從得道夜至涅槃夜不說一字。」佛因二法作如此說,謂:緣自法及本住法。「自法」者,彼如來所得,我亦得之;無增無減,離言說、妄想、文字、二趣。釋曰:「緣自法」是證聖真諦實性也。「離言說、妄想」者,不可思議也。「離文字」者,離假名也。「離二趣」者,離說、所說,想、所想,名、所名也。「本住法」者,謂古先聖道,法界常住。如道趣城,道為人行,非行者作道;城由道至,非至者作城。經曰:「士夫見平坦道,即隨入城,受如意樂。我及先佛,法界常住,亦復如是。是故二夜不說一字。」 當知二法決定,非口言、分別所能變異。本法者,如理也;自法者,證實。此義與《大經》四不可說意同。生生不可說者,本法不可說也;生隨順緣生,本法不可說也。生不生不可說者,即自斷法不可說也。不生生不可說者,即自智法不可說也。不生不生不可說者,即是究竟自證法不可說也。後二句,一結生不可說,結本法不可說也;一句結不生不可說,結自證法不可說也。 《大經》云「十因緣法為生作因,亦可得說」者,今解:此即無生門遍立之義;亦如《佛藏》遍吹即成也。「十因緣」者,從無明支乃至有支,立諸法也。「立」有三義:一、立眾生,二、立機緣,三、立聲教。「立眾生」者,過去二因,現在五果,更互因緣而立五陰,假名眾生也。「立根機」者,過去或修行析行、體行、漸行、頓行,以行為業,無明潤之,致今五果。於此陰果更起本習,或起析愛取有,或起體愛取有,或起漸愛取有,或起頓愛取有。取有起故,得為機緣也。「立聲教」者,析愛取有起故,感三藏教,是為生生不可說;十因緣法為生生作因,亦可得說,說生生也。體愛取有,感於通教,是為生不生不可說;十因緣法為生不生作因,亦可得說,說生不生也。漸愛取有,感於別教,是為不生生不可說;十因緣法為不生生作因,亦可得說,說不生生也。頓愛取有,感於圓教,是為不生不生不可說;十因緣法為不生不生作因,亦可得說,說不生不生也。 眾生若立,一切惑法因果立,一切所化立;機、教若立,一切解行因果立,一切能化立。是為無生門一立一切立。故《大品》云:「若聞阿字門,則解一切義。」《佛藏》云:「一吹一切悉成。」此之謂也。如《地持》四種成熟,謂:聲聞種性、緣覺種性、佛種性、菩薩種性。無此四性,以善趣熟之。佛種性即此圓機,菩薩種性即此別機。彼文云:「菩薩種子,有佛、無佛,堪能次第斷煩惱障及智障。」豈非別機?聲聞種性當開之:別異善根,即三藏機;退大取小種性,即通機。彼四成熟,即此四種機緣義也。 問:上六句是無生門,一破一切破;十因緣法是無生門,一立一切立。上四句是無生門,亦破亦立;亦應有第四句,非破非立不? 答:《大經》十九卷初云:「十事功德不可思議,聞者驚怪,非難非易、非內非外、非相非非相、非方非圓、非尖非斜等。」即是第四句「非破非立」之文義。 問:若無生門攝一切法者,則無復諸門也。 答:無生門亦攝諸門,諸門亦攝無生門。欲依智德義便,故言無生門。此應四句:生門、無生門、亦生亦無生門、非生非無生門。一一門各有四門,四四十六門。若依斷德義便,應有滅門、不滅門、亦滅亦不滅門、非滅非不滅門。一一門各有四門,四四十六門。合三十二門。《大經》舉十五日月光增,正喻智德;十六日月光減,正喻斷德。月無增、無減,約白論增,約黑論減。實相無智、無斷,約照論智,約寂論斷。若無生門攝一切法高極,此竪攝一切法也。若無生門攝諸法廣遍者,即無生門橫攝一切法也。 〔T46 0062a08〕問:無生門,門稱無生,其境、惑、智、斷等,悉應稱為無生,那忽言「無生生、生生、生自在故」? 答:此還助顯無生門。無生忍發,故言「無生生」;明其所化,故言「生生」;明其應用,故言「生自在」。還是無生門,即唾,故言「無生」;即吹,故言「無生生」等,彌顯無生門攝法遍耳。約《大經》釋「門」義竟〔云云〕。 ○次、明破法遍者,為三:一、無生門,從始至終盡其源底,竪破法遍;二、歷諸法門,當門從始至終盡其源底,橫破法遍;三、橫竪不二,從始至終盡其源底,非橫非竪破法遍。竪則論高;橫則論廣。竪來入橫,無橫而不高;橫來入竪,無竪而不廣。《法華》云:「其車高廣。」橫竪不二,則非橫非竪,故云:「是法平等,無有高下。」 一、無生門破法遍者,又為三:一、從假入空破法遍;二、從空入假破法遍;三、兩觀為方便,得入中道第一義諦破法遍。如此三觀實在一心,法妙難解,寄三以顯一耳。《大論》云:「三智實在一心,為向人說,令易解故,分屬三人。」《華嚴》亦有二意:宣說菩薩歷劫修行,彼為鈍根也;初發心時便成正覺,所有慧身不由他悟,彼是利根也。《法華》唯一意:「正直捨方便,但說無上道。」今欲借別顯總,舉次而論不次,故先三義解釋也。 從假入空破法遍,又為三:先從見假入空,次從思假入空,後四門料簡。後見假入空,又為二:先明見假,次明空觀。 見惑附體而生,還能障體。如炎依空,而動亂於空;似夢因眠,夢昏於眠。夢若不息,眠不得覺;此惑不除,體不得顯。然見則見理,見實非惑。見理時能斷此惑;從解得名,名為見惑耳。見惑有四:一、單四見,二、複四見,三、具足四見,四、無言見。 「單四見」者,執有、執無、執亦有亦無、執非有非無。於一有見,復起利鈍,謂有於我,我與有俱,恒起我心,與我相應,即是「我見」;以計我故,能生「邊見」;以我、邊故,破世、出世因果,即是「邪見」;執此為道,望通涅槃,名為「戒取」;謂此為實,餘皆妄語,不受餘見,名為「見取」;是己法者「愛」;非己法故「瞋」;我解他不解生「慢」;不識有見中苦集為「癡」;猶豫不決為「疑」。如是十使歷欲界四諦:「苦」下具十;「集」下有七,除身、邊、戒取;「道」下有八,除身、邊;「滅」下有七,除身、邊、戒取;合三十二使。歷色界四諦,有二十八;無色亦爾,例除一瞋。合有八十八使。 餘三見亦各具八十八使。若歷六十二見,見見各具八十八使。倒浪瀾漫,不可稱數;邪網彌密,障於體理。《五十校計經》云:「若眼見好色中有陰有集,見惡色中有陰有集,見平平色中有陰有集,乃至意緣法亦如是。一根有三,三中有六;六根具三十六;三世合百八。歷六十二見,八十八使,各各百八。」當知舉心動念浩然無際,昏而且盲,都無見覺〔云云〕。 世講者,謂:「有」是見,「無」非是見;「亦有亦無」是見,「非有非無」非是見。此語違經負心。經云:「依止此諸見,具足六十二。」如汝解者,數則欠少。《中論》破自、他性,有是自性;對有說無,無是他性。若有若無皆是性,何意無非是見?又此無既非證理之無,寧得非見?諸外道本劫本見,末劫末見,介爾計謂是事實,餘妄語;增見長非,吾我毒盛;捉頭拔髮,構造生死。如長爪雖不受一切法,而受於不受,不識苦集;佛以一責,墮二負處。高著外道尚未免見,云何底下謬謂為是?今判此並屬單四見攝也。 「複四見」者,謂:有有、有無;無有、無無;亦有有無、亦無有無;非有有無、非無有無。此是複四見,於一一見具八十八使。若六十二見,見見又具八十八使、百八等,如上說。 「具足四見」者,有見具四者,謂:有「有」、有「無」、有「亦有亦無」、有「非有非無」。無具四者:無「有」、無「無」、無「亦有亦無」、無「非有非無」。亦有亦無具四者:亦有亦無「有」、亦有亦無「無」、亦有亦無「亦有亦無」、亦有亦無「非有非無」。非有非無具四者:非有非無「有」、非有非無「無」、非有非無「亦有亦無」、非有非無「非有非無」。是名具足四見。一句具八十八使;如是六十二見,見見具八十八使、百八等,如前說。 「絕言見」者,單四見外,一絕言見;複四句外,一絕言見;具足四句外,一絕言見。一一見皆起八十八使、六十二見、百八等,如前說。如是等,約外道法,生如是等見也。 又約佛法生見者,三藏四門生四見,通教四門生四見,別教四門生四見,圓教四門生四見。又一種四門外,各有絕言見。如是一一見中,各各起八十八使、六十二見、百八等惑,如前說。 〔T46 0063a02〕復次,見惑非但隨解得名,亦當體受稱,稱之為假。假者,虛妄顛倒,名之假耳。例前亦應言:單四假、複四假、具足四假,一一各有絕言之假。依於佛法復有十六假,一一如前說。又於一一假中復有三假,謂:因成假、相續假、相待假。 法塵對意根生一念心起,即因成假;前念後念次第不斷,即相續假;待餘無心,知有此心,即相待假。上「因成」約外塵、內根;「相續」但約內根;「相待」竪待滅無之無,又橫待三無為之無心也。 開善云:「因兼二假,或亦過之。」明第三假起時,因上兩假,故言「因兼」;上假未除,後假復起,故言「過之」。此就心明三假也。又約色明三假,先世行業託生父母,得有此身,即因成假;從胎相續,迄乎皓首,即相續假;以身待不身,即相待假。又約依報亦具三假。如四微成柱;時節改變相續不斷;此柱待不柱,長、短、大、小等也。此是三藏經中隨事三假,委釋如論師。 但此名通用,不獨在小乘,大乘亦名三假。附無明起,如幻如化,但有名字,實不可得。鏡中能成之四微尚不可得,況所成之幻柱?柱尚不可得,況歷時節「相續」,以幻化長短「相待」,寧復可得?舉易況難而明十喻。「即色是空,非色滅空。」即此義也。是名大乘隨理三假。 又《釋論》明三種有:相待有、假名有、法有。「相待有」者,長因短有,短亦因長;此、彼亦爾。物東則以此為西,在西則東;一物未異,而有東西之別。有名無實,是為相待有。「假名有」者,如酪色、香、味、觸,四事因緣和合,故假名為酪。雖有,不同因緣之有;雖無,不如兔角、龜毛之無。但以因緣和合故有,假名為酪。又如極微色、香、味、觸,故有毛分,毛分故有毳,毳故有㲲,㲲故有衣,是為假名有。「法有」者,即是色、香、味、觸,四微和合,故名法有。 《論》又云「三假施設」,與三假云何? 答:別義不論,今通會之。法假施設,如「因成」;受假施設,如「相續」;名假施設,如「相待」。《論》云:「五眾等法是法波羅聶提。」五眾和合故名眾生;如根、莖、枝、葉,故有樹名,是「受波羅聶提」。用是名字取二法相,說是二種,是「名波羅聶提」。故知三假義同也。《瓔珞經》亦有三假之文。《大品》云:「有緣思生,無緣思不生。」即「因成」意。《大經》云:「如讀誦法,雖念念滅,亦能從一《阿含》至一《阿含》;猶如飲食,雖念念滅,亦能初飢後飽。」「相續」意也。《淨名》云:「說法不相待,一念不住故。」 當知三假之名大小通用,非但小乘名生死法以為見為假;如前說大乘亦名生死為見為假。所謂三藏四門生四見,見見有三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等〔云云〕。通教四門生四見,見見具三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等。別教四門生四見,見見具三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等。圓教四門生四見,見見具三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等。 如來教門示人無諍法,消者成甘露,不消成毒藥。實語是虛語,生「語見」故,故於四門、十六門,起見、起假〔云云〕。 二、明破假觀者,即為三:一、破假觀,二、明得失,三、明位。觀又為四:一、破單,二、破複,三、破具,四、破無言。破單為兩:初略,後廣。 略者,若一念心起,於單四見中,必是一見;見即三假,虛妄無實。八十八使,浩浩如前說。諸惡彰露,具如後說。應當體達颺依炎,炎依空,空無所依。空尚無空,何處復有若炎、若颺?又如眠夢百千憂喜,本末雙寂畢竟清淨,是名為「止」。 又觀無明即法性,不二不異。法性本來清淨,不起不滅;無明惑心,亦復清淨,誰起、誰滅?若謂此心有起滅者,橫謂法性有起滅耳。法性無起,誰復生憂?法性無滅,誰復生喜?若無憂喜,誰復分別此是法性、此是無明?能觀、所觀猶如虛空。如此觀時,畢竟清淨。是為從假入空觀。信行利根一聞即悟;法行思已即能得解。 其鈍根者,非唯聞思不悟,更增眾失。故《中論》云:「將來世中,人根轉鈍,造作諸惡,不知何因緣,故說畢竟空。是故廣作觀法,說於《中論》。」今亦如是,為鈍根故,廣破單、複,訖至無言說見;通用龍樹四句破令盡淨。 若一念心起即具三假,三假如前說。當觀此一念為從心自生心?為對塵生心?為根塵共生心?為根塵離生心? 若心自生者,前念為根,後念為識;為從根生心?為從識生心?若根能生識,根為有識故生識?根為無識故生識?根若有識,根識則並,又無能生、所生。根若無識而能生識,諸無識物不能生識,根既無識,何能生識?根雖無識而有識性,故能生識者,此之識性是有?是無?有已是識,並在於根,何謂為性?根無識性,不能生識。又識性與識,為一、為異?若一,性即是識,無能、無所;若異,還是他生,非心自生。如是推求,畢竟知心不從自生。若言心不自生,塵來發心故有心生。引經云:「有緣思生,無緣思不生。」若爾,塵在意外,來發內識,則心由他生。 〔T46 0064a07〕今推此塵為是心故生心?為非心故生心?塵若是心,則不名塵,亦非意外,則同自生。又二心並,則無能所。塵若非心,那能生心?如前破。若塵中有生性,是故生心;此性為有?為無?性若是有,性與塵並,亦無能所;若無,無不能生。如是推求,知心畢竟不從塵生。 若根塵合故有心生者,根塵各各有心故合生心?各各無心故合生心?若各各有合,則兩心生,墮自他性中;若各各無,合時亦無。譬如鏡、面,各有像故合生像?各無像故合生像?若各有像,應有兩像;若各無像,合不能生。若鏡、面合為一而生像者,今實不合,合則無像;若鏡、面離故生像者,各在一方,則應有像,今實不爾。根塵離合,亦得如是。如是推求,知心畢竟不從合生。又根塵各有心性,合則心生者,當檢此性為有?為無?如前破〔云云〕。 若根塵各離而有心生者,此是無因緣生,為有此離?為無此離?若有此離,還從緣生,何謂為離?若無此離,無何能生?若言此離有性,性為有?為無?若性是有,還從緣生,不名為離;若性是無,無何能生?如是推求,知心畢竟不從離生。 《中論》云:「諸法不自生,亦不從他生,不共不無因,是故說無生。」即此意也。若推因成假四句,求生不得,執性即薄。但有名字,名為心生。名不在內、外、中間,亦不常自有。是字不住,不住有四句;亦不不住,不住無四句。故無住之心雖有心名字,名字即空。若四句推性不見性,是世諦破性,亦名「性空」;若四句推名不見名,是真諦破假,亦名「相空」。性相俱空者,是為總相從假入空觀也。故《中論》曰:「諸法不自生。」如此用觀者,與《中論》意同也。 若根檢不得心,即是「內空」;塵檢無心,即是「外空」;根塵合檢不得,即「內外空」;離檢不得,即是「空空」;四性檢不得,即是「性空」;四句檢不得,即是「相空」;若就塵檢無十方分,即是「大空」;求最上所以不得,即是「第一義空」;四句因緣不得,即「有為空」;因有為說無為,既不得有為,亦不得無為,即「無為空」;四句求心生元不得,即「無始空」;四句求心滅不可得,即「散空」;四句求心生滅不可得,亦不得心不生不滅,即「畢竟空」;三界無別法,唯是一心作,今求心不可得,即「一切空」;觀心無心,觀空無空,即「無所得空」;觀有見三假不可得,即「有法空」;觀無見三假不可得,即「無法空」;觀亦有亦無見三假不可得,即「無法有法空」。如此觀者,即與《大品》意同,是為十八種從假入空觀也。 若不悟者,轉入相續假破之。何以故?雖因成四破不得心生,今現見心念念生滅相續不斷,何謂不生?此之念念,為當前念滅,後念生?為前念不滅,後念生?為前念亦滅亦不滅,後念生?為前念非滅非不滅,後念生? 若前念不滅後念生:此則念自生念,兩生相並,亦無能所。若前念有生性,生於後念,此性為有?為無?有則非性;無則不生如前。 若前念滅後念生者:前不滅生,名為自性;今由滅生,不滅望滅,豈非他性?他性滅中有生故生?無生故生?有生是生,生滅相違,乃是生生,何謂滅生?若滅無生,無何能生?若滅有生性,性破如前。 若前念亦滅亦不滅後念生者:若滅,已屬滅;若不滅,已屬不滅;若不滅合滅能生,即是共生。共生自相違,相違何能生?又若各各有生,即有二過;各各無生,合亦不生。若滅不滅中有生性者,為有?為無?若性定有,何謂滅不滅?若性定無,亦何謂滅不滅?此不免斷、常之失,還墮共過。 若前念非滅非不滅而後念心生者:為有此非滅非不滅?為無此非滅非不滅?若有,則非無因;若無,無因不能生。若無因有生性者,此性即因,何謂無因?若無,無不能生。 如是四句推相續假,求心不得。無四性實,執心即薄,但有心名字。是字不住內、外、兩中間,亦不常自有。相續無性,即世諦破性,名為「性空」;相續無名,即真諦破假,名為「相空」。性相俱空,乃至作十八空,如前說。是名「從假以入空觀」。 若不得入者,猶計有心待於無心,相待惑起,此與上異。因成,取根塵兩法和合為因成;相續,竪取意根前後為相續。竪望生滅,此是別滅,別滅則狹。今相待假,待於通滅,此義則寬。通滅者,如三無為,雖不併是滅而得是無生。待虛空無生而說心生,即是相待假。上既不悟,復因上惑共起此惑,故言「因兼」;上惑猶在,復起此惑,故言「過之」。又因兼者,無生法塵待意根生,亦是因成;因上假心來續相待,即是相續,故言「因兼」。過之者,上兩假不於通滅起惑,今約通起,豈非過之?釋既異舊,而借彼語示相待假相耳。 〔T46 0065a08〕今檢此心,為待無生心生?為待有生心生?為待亦生亦無生而心生?為待非生非不生而心生? 若待無生而生心者:有此無生?無此無生?若有生可待,還是待有,何謂待無?有有相待,即是自生。若無此無生,無何所待?若秖待此無無而生心者,一切無無亦應生心。無望於有,無即是他生也。又無生雖無而有生性,待此性故而知有心。此性為已生?為未生?若已生生,即是於生,何謂為性?性若未生,未生何能生? 若待生而心生者:生還待生,長應待長;既無此義,何得心生?若待生無生故有心生,如待長短,得有於長。此墮二過。各有,則二生並;各無,全不可得,如前。 若待非生非無生而有心生者,《論》云:「從因緣生尚不可,何況無因緣?」又此無因為有?為無?若有,還是待有;若無,還是待無;何謂無因?若言有性,性為有?為無?性若是有,為生?非生?若生,已是生,何謂為性?若無生,云何能生? 如是四句推相待假,求心生不可得,執心即薄,不起性實,但有名字。名字之生,生則非生。是字不在內、外、中間,亦不常自有;是字無所有。求性不可得,世諦破性,是名「性空」。求名不可得,真諦破假,是名「相空」。復次,此性相中求陰入界不可得,即是「法空」;性相中求人我知見不可得,名「眾生空」;乃至作十八空,如前說。是名「從假入空」,慧眼得開,見第一義。 非但有見三假惑除,一切見惑無不清淨,正智現前。是名無生門通於止觀,亦是止觀成無生門。若不悟者,當善用止觀巧破見假,信、法迴轉,成方便道,伏於有見;無量煩惱悉皆被伏。伏故名「善有漏五陰」也。以被伏故,有見不起,度入無見計中,如後破。 夫破見之由聞思不定。若上根人聞觀於生,知生無生,破執得悟;中根執輕,成伏見方便,善有漏五陰;下根執重,猶懷取著,聞破生不得生,謂無生是實,更起無生見。又當總別破之。 總破者,如《大品》云:「識無生尚不可得,何況識生?」又「識生尚不可得,何況識無生?」生與無生俱不可得。《楞伽經》中又廣破無生見。然無生之理非識所知,云何謂情?捨有緣無,如步屈蟲,又似獼猴。不應虛妄執此見著。是為總破。 別破者,行人用止觀破因成三假,不得性相,泯然入定,不見內外,亦無前後,無相形待。寂然定住,或豁亡身心一切都淨,便發此無心,自謂得無生止觀,定慧已成,而起見著。著此空想,諸佛不化。何故不化?觀心推畫,發一分細定,生一分空解。此是空見法塵與心相應,何關無生?《釋論》簡外道、佛法二俱觀空,云何有異?外道愛著觀空智慧,即是向者所發空塵,謂為涅槃。即有能觀者,能觀者便成身見;身見故,即有利鈍十使乃至八十八等,生死浩然,如前說。如是罪過皆由空塵而起,障真失道,豈會涅槃?是名外道觀空。 佛弟子觀無生,若發空心,空心生時即知是愛,何者?生名愛法,愛法即是無明,無明生我見等八十八使,一一皆具三假之惑,終不執謂是真無生。云何三假?良由上來有見三假被伏,度入無見。無生法塵對意根,一念空心生,即因成假;以生心滅故,無生心生,是相續假;豁爾無生待於有生,是相待假。 當推此無生心生,為意根生?為法塵生?為合?為離?若意根生者,為根生?為識生?若根生,為根中有識故生識?為無識故生識?若根有識,為是根?為非根?識若是根,則無能所;根若無識,何能生識?若根有生識之性,此性為有?為無?性若有者,識性與識為一?為異?若一,性即是識;若異,異何能生?自生中檢心不可得,具如上說。 若由塵起無生心者,塵為有心?為無心?若有心,則無能所;若無,無不能生。又塵為一?為異?一則無能所;異則不能生。檢他心不可得,具如上說。 若根塵合,有無生心生者,此有二過,如前說〔云云〕。 又離根、離塵,有無生心生者,從因緣尚不可得,何況無因?如前。 當知無生之心,不自、不他、不共、不離,無四性;無四性故名「性空」。性空即無心,而言心者,但有名字。名字不在內、外,是名「相空」。乃至十八空,如上說。是為從假入空見第一義。非但無見假破,上惑下障一切皆除,得正智慧。若未去者,勤用止觀善巧修習,信、法迴轉,成方便道,伏於苦集;所有陰界入等八十八使皆悉被伏。以被伏故,名「善有漏」也。勤修力故,無見中假不復得起,度入有無假中,如後破〔云云〕。 〔T46 0066a06〕次、破亦有亦無見三假者:行人善用止觀伏無見惑,無假不起。或進一分定慧,豁發亦有亦無與心相應,即便謂言:「若無心者,誰知無生?無生是無,知即是有。」發此心時,受是亦有亦無見,謂是事實,堅著不可捨,不知過患。如長爪自謂有道,實是苦集,不能識故。佛點示之,即便得悟。發見之人亦復如是,迷此見毒,不識正真;若聞指示,執心颯解。 云何指示?《大品》五受皆不受,汝云何受是亦有亦無法塵,豈非受陰?緣此像貌,行用此法了別此法,四陰宛然。如此受、想皆名污穢,是見依色陰。又意根受是亦有亦無法塵,即是界;根塵相涉,即是入。是名苦也。又我能行、能受、能知此法假名,即起「我見」;我見既生,即有「邊見」;若撥因果是「邪見」;計此為道是「戒取」;計為涅槃是「見取」;違「瞋」,順「喜」,我解「慢」他;不識苦集即「癡」,後當大「疑」。如是等十使,歷三界,具八十八,違於實道,順於生死,悉於亦有亦無見心中生。又此見心即備三假,例前可知。 今破此見三假者,還用四句,一一例前可解。如是破已,三假四句陰入皆無實性,即是「性空」;但有名字,名字即空,是名「相空」。性相既空,乃至十八空,如上說,即是入第一義,正智現前。若不入者,善用悉檀,信、法迴轉,巧修止觀,伏於諸見,令成方便,善有漏法。亦有亦無見雖伏不起,仍度入非有非無見中,如後破。 次、破非有非無見者:上勤用方便伏有無見,豁然更發,離有無心。所以者何?心若定有,不可令無;心若定無,不可令有,云何乃謂亦有亦無?若不定有,則非有;若不定無,則非無。非有者,非生也;非無者,非滅也。出於有無之表,是名「中道」,與《中論》同。何以故?前有見,是因緣生法;無見,是即空;亦有亦無,是即假;今是即中。 堅著此心,計以為實,是人能起無量過患。何以故?汝謂此心為實者,乃以虛語為實語;生語見故,故非真實。若真實者,此心應是常、樂、我、淨。此心生滅,故非常;受此心,故非樂;不自在,故非我;污穢,故非淨。我心生故,是「身見」;身見有無,未免非有非無,如屈步蟲,是名「邊見」;謂非有非無見以為中道,通諸生死,是愚癡論,非道非字謂是道字,是名「戒取」;謂非有非無心為涅槃,具陰界入利鈍等使,是名「見取」。謂非有非無以為正法,乃破一切世間因果,故名「非有」;破一切出世間因果,故名「非無」。破正見威儀尚不當世間道理,云何能當出世道理?「寧起我見如須彌山,不惡取空。」不正為正,是名「邪見」。若順歎,則「愛」;違毀,則「瞋」;不識此心毒草、藥王,則「癡」;自擅陵他,則「慢」;後當大「疑」。略過有十,廣不可盡。如是等過,皆從非有非無見心中出。又一一過悉具三假,如前〔云云〕。 若破此見假,還用前四句止觀逐而破之,如前〔云云〕。復次,點出諸見五陰者,是示其苦;點出十使者,是示其集;用止觀破者,是示其道;諸見若伏、若無,是示其滅。夫一切外道邪解,佛法僻計無量過患,皆用四諦破之,無不革凡成聖。如來初說《阿含》四諦之力尚能如此,何況大乘三種四諦,何所不破耶?若非有非無見破者,一切諸惑亦悉斷壞,發正智慧。是名從假入空見第一義。若不入者,當用止觀,信、法迴轉,善巧四隨,方便修習,伏諸見惑;執心即薄,住方便道,成善有漏法。此見不起,度入無言說中,如後破〔云云〕。 所以節節說見過者,殷勤行人,令於觀心善識毒草,明解藥王。若得此意,終不謬計也。章節雖煩,番番不雜。能了此者,可與論道;兀然如盲,若為識乳? 次、破無言說見假者:若能如上破者,或進發定慧,豁然明靜。復起異解,謂:「適有此有,即有生死;四句皆假,虛妄不實;理在言外,絕於四句乃是無生。」謂出四句,實不出也。略有三種四句外:一、單,二、複,三、具足。若謂理在言外者,乃是出單四句外,不出複見第二句,亦不出具足見初句。故知見網蒙密,難可得出。《法華》云:「魑魅魍魎處處皆有。」複、具諸見,一一皆有三假、苦集;破假之觀皆如上說。若人能於諸見修習道品,皆應節節得悟,從假入空見第一義。若未得入者,單、複、具足一切諸見悉皆被伏,成善有漏五陰,見不得起,或進發禪解。 又復言出單、複、具足四句之外,言語道斷,心行處滅,泯然清淨,即是無生絕言之道。如此計者,還是不可說絕言之見,何關正道?徒謂絕言,言終不絕,何以故?待不絕而論絕,絕還是待;待對得起,不應言絕。如避虛空,豈有免理? 〔T46 0067a05〕又竪破不絕者:心不絕故,無言見具起一切生死因果,云何稱絕?上來節節皆有橫竪兩破。於一有見,是橫破;重累四見,是竪破。因戒假是橫破;相續假是竪破;相待假是亦橫亦竪破;總破是非橫非竪破。大途秖是橫破,今當竪破。 汝執心是有,有即是生,汝是何等生?為是五停、總別念處、煗頂忍世第一生?為是苦忍真明生?為是重慮思惟生?為是乾慧似道生?為是八人見諦生?為是神通遊戲誓扶習氣生?為是三賢伏道似解生?為是十聖真解生?為是鐵輪似道生?為是銅輪真道生?為是遍法界自在生?用此諸生,勘汝執心,全無氣分;而言非見,孰是見乎? 若計心是無生,無即不生,汝是何等不生?為是見不生?為是思不生?為習氣不生?為塵沙不生?為無明不生?為業不生?為報不生?為行不生?為理不生?世人云不生,不生即是佛;秖道是法佛。今釋此語即是三佛:理不生,即法佛;無明不生,即報佛;塵沙、見、思不生,即應佛。又無明不生,即法佛;見思不生,即報佛;塵沙不生,即應佛。又業行位不生,即應佛;智業不生,即報佛;理不生,即法佛。又應佛從緣因生;報佛從了因生;法佛從正因生。三佛生即無生;無生即三佛生。 「若聞阿字門,即解一切義。」云何秖作一解耶?利钁斵地,徹至金剛;聞一不生,遍解法界不生。將諸不生,勘汝執心,了無一分,非見是何?有人難《中論》云「不生不滅」未會深理。何者?煩惱是生法,三相遷謝是滅法;秖不此生滅,故言不生不滅。但是入空,不見中意。《中論》師解云:「不生不滅者,不不生、不不滅,以顯中道。」此解扶中,而傷文失義。何者?龍樹之意,兼通含別,故言「不生不滅」。不生者,不二十五有之生,不三相遷滅之滅,能破二十種身見,成須陀洹乃至無學。豈非兼申通意,亦兼三藏意?若生、若滅皆屬於生;涅槃但空唯屬寂滅。不此之生,不此之滅,雙遮二邊,豈非含別之意?若生滅是因緣所生法,即空即假即中。即空故不生,即假故不滅,不生不滅即是中道。按文解釋,兼二,含別顯中,四義宛然。龍樹之巧,以「不生不滅」一句,廣攝諸法,乃會摩訶衍耳。若開脣動舌,重吃鳳兮之聲;抽筆染毫,加於點淰之字;秖得一意,全失三門。懸疣附贅,雖欲補助,還成漏失。 今解不生一句,何啻含於四義?且略出十不生、不不生意也。一者、一切法可破可壞,一切語可轉;非有非無,絕言離句。無一法入心,是一不生;不生亦不生,故名不不生。雖情謂不生,而實是生。如非想謂言無想,而成就細想。此乃邪見外道之不不生也。 二者、犢子道人,計我在第五不可說藏中,此是一不生;不生亦不生,故名不不生。若三藏二乘,斷三界見思,一不不見,一不不思,故名不不生,而習氣猶生。若三藏佛,正、習俱盡,名不不生。一不不正,一不不習,故言「不不生」。此析法不不生。若通教,體見本不生,體思本不生,故言「不不生」。《思益》云:「我於無生無作,而得作證。」二乘雖體不見思,而習氣猶生。通教佛坐道場,正習俱盡,亦是不不生。此乃分段不不生耳。若別教人,斷通別惑,一不不通,一不不別,名不不生。此一品一分、二品二分不不生耳;上分猶生。若別教佛,上分盡,名不不生。此猶是方便權說不不生。若圓人,一不不通,一不不別,名不不生。猶居因地,猶有上地行、智、報等生在。若妙覺智滿,其智更不生;無明究竟盡,惑更不生;行、智、報等,畢竟不不生。又真理極故,一不不生;圓理極故,一不不生。又理本本不生,今亦不不生。若作單不生語,攝法亦盡,如前說。若作不不生語,攝法亦盡。汝作不生,齊何處不生?汝作不不生,復齊何處不不生?他尚不識外道不不生,況識最後不不生?那得不愜是見?當苦破之。 竪破亦有亦無見、非有非無見,如上菩提心中,釋名絕待中示其相也。若謂心亦生亦不生者,為是何等亦生亦不生?為是見不生而真生?為是思不生而真生?為是習不生而真生?為是塵沙不生通用生?為是無明不生中道生?為是內業不生外業生?為是內報不生外報生?為是小行不生大行生?為是偏理不生圓理生,而言亦生亦不生?若非如此等亦生亦不生,非見何謂? 若言心非生非不生者,為是何等非生非不生?為是析斷常非生非不生?為體斷常非生非不生?為是八地道觀雙流非生非不生?為是初地破生死得涅槃非生非不生?為是十地後果非生非不生?為是初住雙遮二邊非生非不生?為是十行增進中道非生非不生?為是十迴向非生非不生?為是十地非生非不生?為是妙覺極地非生非不生?既非此等非生非不生,非見是何? 〔T46 0068a09〕若絕言者,絕言甚多,是何等絕言?單四句外亦稱絕言;複外、具外亦稱絕言。如婆羅門受啞法者,亦是絕言;又長爪一切法不受,亦是絕言;犢子云:「世諦有我,我在不可說藏中。」不可說亦是絕言。三藏入實證真,亦不可說。故身子云:「吾聞解脫之中,無有言說。」三藏解脫凡有四門入實,即有四種不可說;通教三乘人同以無言說道斷煩惱,亦有四門不可說;別教人觀常住理無言無說,亦有四門不可說;圓教不可宣示,淨名杜口、文殊印之,此亦有四門不可說。不可說眾多,汝所計不可說,為是何等?汝尚不及犢子不可說,何況三藏四不可說?何以故?犢子謂不可說為世諦,不計為涅槃,汝計為實,故知不及犢子。犢子尚是見,汝寧非見?為此見故,廣起煩惱浩然,如前說。 更重破絕言者,汝謂絕言在四句外,今明十種四句,汝之絕言在何等四句外?十種者:一往四句、無窮四句、結位四句、襵牒四句、得悟四句、攝屬四句、權實四句、開顯四句、失意四句、得意四句。 「一往四句」者:凡聖通途皆論四句,此意可知。「無窮四句」者:四四瀾漫無貲,如四十八番中示其相〔云云〕。「結位四句」者:分齊四句,剋定是非,如單、複、具足等,住著不亡,即凡夫四句;若無句義為句義,是聖人四句。「襵牒四句」者:結凡夫四句牒為有句;牒二乘為無句;牒菩薩為亦有亦無句;牒佛為非有非無句。「得悟四句」者:隨句入處,即成悟入之門;四句即成四門。「攝屬四句」者:隨諸句門悟入何法,以法分之,屬諸法門也。「權實四句」者:諸法四句之門,三四為權,一四為實也。「開顯四句」者:開一切四句,皆入一實四句。若入實四句皆不可說也。佛教四句齊此。「失意四句」者:執佛四句而起諍競,過同凡夫也。「得意四句」者:菩薩見失意之過,作小大論,申佛兩四句,破執遣迷,則有得意四句,作論之功息矣。 若不愜是絕言見者,前諸四句,汝出何等四句外而謂理在言外耶?前橫破四句,今竪破四句之言外也。 今世多有惡魔比丘,退戒還家,懼畏驅策,更越濟道士。復邀名利,誇談莊老,以佛法義偷安邪典,押高就下,推尊入卑,概令平等。以「道可道,非常道;名可名,非常名。」均齊佛法不可說示;如蟲食木,偶得成字。檢校道理,邪正懸絕;愚者所信,智者所蚩。何者?如前所說,諸生、諸不生、諸四句、諸不可說,汝尚非單四句外不可說,何況複外?何況具足外?何況犢子耶?尚非犢子,何況三藏通別圓耶?諸法理本往望「常名」、「常道」,云何得齊?教相往望,已不得齊,況以苦集往檢,過患彰露,云何得齊?況將道品往望,云何得齊正法之要? 本既不齊,迹亦不齊。佛迹世世是正天竺金輪剎利;莊、老是真丹邊地小國,柱下書史、宋國漆園吏,此云何齊?佛以三十二相、八十種好纏絡其身;莊老身如凡流,凡流之形痤小醜篾。經云:「閻浮提人,形狀如鬼。」云何齊佛?佛說法時放光動地,天人畢會叉手聽法;適機而說,梵響如流,辯不可盡。當於語下言不虛發,聞皆得道。老在周朝,主上不知,群下不識,不敢出一言諫諍,不能化得一人;乘壞板車出關西,竊說尹喜,有何公灼?又漆園染毫題簡,句治改足,軋軋若抽;造《內、外篇》以規顯達,誰共同聞?復誰得道?云何得齊?如是不齊,其義無量,倦不能說。云何以邪而干於正? 復次,如來行時,帝釋在右,梵王在左,金剛前導,四部後從,飛空而行。老自御薄板青牛車,向關西作田;莊為他所使,看守漆樹。如此舉動,復云何齊?如來定為轉輪聖帝,四海顒顒;待神寶至,忽此榮位,出家得佛。老仕關東悋小吏之職,墾農關西,惜數畝之田;公私怱遽,不能棄此,云何言齊? 盲人無眼信汝所說,有智慧者愍而怪之。是故當知,汝不可說是絕言之見,三假具足,苦集成就,生死宛然,抱炬自燒,甚可傷痛!若破此見,如前所說〔云云〕。 復次,外人或時用「道可道非常道」為絕言,破《中論》「不生不滅」,云是第四句,絕言出過四句。一往聞語,謂言出過,理則不然。言「不生」者,見心不生,既不生,即不滅,故言「不生不滅」。絕言見心,生一切愛、見、疑、慢,云何以生滅破他不生不滅?愚癡戲論,不應如此。 〔T46 0069a03〕又問:起不生不滅見,此復云何? 答:應有六句:絕言破不生不滅、不生不滅破絕言、絕言修不生不滅、不生不滅修絕言、絕言即不生不滅、不生不滅即絕言〔云云〕。一切凡夫未階聖道,介爾起計,悉皆是見。以有見故,三假苦集煩惱隨從;魚王、貝母眾使具足;結業蕪蔓,生死浩然。一人經歷尚無邊畔,何況多人?當知見惑大可怖畏,勤用止觀而摧伏之。 若起單見,用止觀四句逐體破之。若避單入複,避複入具,避具入絕言,無趣薳起,止觀逐之,無遠不屆,常寂常照,治之不休。如金剛刀,所擬皆斷,取悟為期。能如是觀,雖不發真,諸見被伏,成方便五陰。若得入空,眾見消盡。故初果所破,如竭四十里水,功夫甚大。恐聞者生疑,略斷三結,餘殘不盡,如一渧水。思雖未盡,見已無餘。從多為言,亦得明破法遍也。 問:從假入空破無量見,下二觀復何所破? 答:入空之觀破見及思,束而言之,秖是破有;次觀所破,秖是破無;中觀所破,雙非二邊,正顯中道。故《釋論》云:「有無二見滅無餘,稽首佛所尊重法。」故知諸見縱橫尚不為第二觀所破,云何謬謂為真法耶? 問:束生死為有,束二乘為無。有見縱橫無量,無亦應然? 答:凡夫妄計,觸處生著,是故「有」多。二乘已斷見、思,無復橫計,唯證於空;大乘破之,名為「空見」耳。 二、料簡得失者。 問:如此止觀,隨逐諸見,有何得失? 答:當四句料簡:一、故惑不除,新惑又生;二、故惑除,新惑又生;三、故惑不除,新惑不生;四、故惑除,新惑不生。一、譬如服藥,故病不差,藥更成病;二、所治病差,而藥作病;三、病雖不差,藥不成妨;四、故病既差,藥亦隨歇。前二種是外道得失相;後二種是佛弟子得失相。 所以者何?本用止觀治生死惑,而貪欲之心都不休息,因此止觀更發諸見,破因、破果無所不為,是則「故惑不除,而新惑更起」也。二、修止觀時貪求衣食諸鈍煩惱息而不起;忍耐寒苦、刀割香塗,不生憎愛;財物得失,其心平等;而執見之心甚可怖畏。如渴馬護水,搪揬破壞,撥無因果。是則「故惑去,而新惑生」。此兩屬外道,愛處生愛,瞋處生瞋。若學止觀墮如此者,同彼外道也。三、佛弟子修此止觀為方便道,深識見愛無明因緣,介爾心起即知三假,止觀隨逐破性破相。雖復貪瞋尚在,而見著已虛;六十二等被伏不起。是名「故惑不除,而新惑不生」。是為方便道中人也。四、若能如此,三假四觀逐念檢責,體達虛妄,性相俱空,豁然發真,即得見理。非唯「故病永除,新病不發」,是為入見諦道成聖人〔云云〕。 三、明破見位者:若修此方法,明識四諦,巧用觀慧,諸見被伏者,依三藏法是總別念處,正伏四倒;四倒不生,煖即得發,成方便等位;進破諸見,發真成聖,即初果位也。若依通教伏見之位,是乾慧地;若得理水沾心,即成性地;若進破見者,即是八人、見地位也。若依別教伏見者,是鐵輪十信位;破見,是銅輪十住位。若依圓教伏見,是五品弟子位;破見,是六根清淨位。 斷伏名同,觀智大異。三藏觀思議真,析法觀智伏斷。通教觀思議真,體法觀智伏斷。別教雖知中道,次第觀智伏斷。圓教即中,一心觀智伏斷。不可聞名仍混其義。 問:若伏見假入賢位者,故惑雖未差,新惑不應生;那得修止觀時,有諸見境發? 答:此發宿習。宿習之見還是故惑,如人服藥,藥擊宿病;宿病既動,須臾自差,非是藥為新病也。 問:何不直明別、圓入空破假位,而明三藏、通教等入空位為? 答:上明修發、不修發、十境交互等,欲示行人淺深法故,敘諸位耳。又欲明半、滿之位,令行者識之耳。又半字入空法,悉是別、圓助道方便。又多僕從而侍衛之,即其義也。又豈離方便而別有真實?即此半字而是滿字。故云:「二乘若智、若斷,即是菩薩無生法忍也。」 體假入空結成止觀義者:諸見輪息,一受不退永寂然,名為「止」;達見無性,性空、相空,名為「觀」。見真諦理,名為「不生」。理既不生,理亦不滅是為不生不滅,名「無生忍」。又見惑不生,名「因不生」;不受三惡報生,名「果不生」。因果不生,亦復不滅,不生不滅,名「無生忍」。是為無生門通於止觀,亦是止觀成無生門。從假入空破見惑遍竟。 摩訶止觀卷第五〔下〕
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
為什麼法性清淨,還要說破
第四項說破法遍。法性本來清淨,既不聚合,也不離散;言語走到這裡便無路可走,心念行到這裡也無處可行,所以不能說它可破,也不能說它不可破。既然如此,為什麼還要說破?只因眾生多半顛倒,少有不顛倒;破除顛倒,使人不再顛倒,所以稱為『破法遍』。前一章善巧安心若已使定慧開發,就不必再破;若仍未相應,便應運用有定的智慧,把顛倒徹底淨除,因此說破。
破法必須依門。經中所說的門並不相同:有以文字為門,如《大品》四十二字門;有以觀行為門,如《大智度論》所說菩薩修三三昧、緣諸法實相;有以智慧為門,如《法華經》的智慧門;有以理為門,如《大品》說無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛。依教門可以通到觀,依觀門可以通到智,依智門可以通到理。若問理門又通到哪裡,教、觀、智等一切門都依理而立;能依者既稱為門,所依之理怎會不是門?理雖沒有另一個目的地可通,卻究竟遍通,所以是妙門。這裡暫且放下行、智、理三門,只說教門。
三藏教四門先破見惑,再破思惑,也可見思俱破〔云云〕。通教四門也是先破見、後破思,也可俱破,但只破四住惑,不能稱為遍。別教四門次第斷五住惑,只是豎向到遍,橫向未遍,也不是此處所用。現在所說的不思議觀,是一境就是一切境,一心就是一切心;橫豎一切法都歸趣於心,心中的執著一破,一切都破,所以稱遍。其餘不能破遍的門不必在這裡說。圓教四門都能破遍,即有門、無門、亦有亦無門、非有非無門;現在暫置其餘三門,先依空無生門而行。
無生門能使止觀到達因位,也到達果位;止觀又能顯發無生,使這一門光明弘揚。止觀是行,無生門是教;依教修行,通至無生法忍,便是因位具足。《維摩詰所說經》中三十二位菩薩各說入不二門,都是菩薩由門入位,而以無生為首。《大品》說阿字門,即一切法本初不生,正可證明無生門能使止觀到因位。
止觀為何又能光揚無生門?法不會自己顯明,必須由人弘揚。人若真能依之而行,法門便得到顯發,使無生教橫豎無礙,接觸任何地方都能通達,門的意義才成立。譬如世間屋舍有門可供人出入,又有位置可到,門戶便顯得榮耀有用。能譬如此,所譬也可明白。
無生門也通果。《大般涅槃經》以不生釋大涅槃,又說定慧二法能大利益直到菩提;《大品》說無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛;《法華經》說佛自己安住大乘,以所得法與定慧力莊嚴而度眾生。引這三經,果位之義已很清楚。止觀能顯果,因為果不會自行顯發,要由修行而圓滿;果一圓滿,一切都圓滿。它巍然廣大,好像群星中的明月,光照十座寶山,影映四海。佛果也是如此,至高無上,功德高過十地,又能接引四種根機。《金光明最勝王經》中佛禮身骨之塔,正表此義。
一吹一唾:無生門怎樣橫豎遍攝
無生教門豎向收攝因果,意思已經顯明;以下再說橫向收攝。《大品》說,聽聞無生門便能理解一切義;最初阿字攝四十一字,四十一字又攝阿字,中間各字也彼此互攝。這就是橫豎全都收攝。此意不易看見,所以再引《佛藏經》顯示形相,再用《大般涅槃經》解釋義理,然後才說無生門如何破法遍。
《佛藏經》說,劫火起時,菩薩一唾便使火滅,一吹又使世界成立。這不是先滅而後成,而是在一唾之中即滅即成。經文說的是外在大用,內在則合於無生門:一破便一切破,一立便一切立,破與立不必分成前後兩念。內心若沒有這種德,外在便不會有這種大用;所以寄外用來顯內德。就觀心說,一期生命將盡,如同劫盡;三毒如三災,其中以火為發端。用止息止住它,如一唾滅火;用觀照觀察它,如一吹成世〔云云〕。
《大般涅槃經》以『不聞聞』一句開出多義,最初列四句:不生生、不生不生、生不生、生生。這四句用無生門收攝自行的因與果,也收攝教化他人的能化與所化,沒有一項不遍。
第一,不生生。經說安住世諦、初出胎時,叫不生生。這裡的世諦,是無明與法性共同出生一切法,分別隔歷,所以得名。以止觀安住世諦,就是把它作為不可思議境;觀行成就,故稱安住。因安住而託聖胎,最初開佛知見、得無生忍,便叫出聖胎。不再見無明世諦,所以叫不生;得到佛知佛見,所以叫生。《大品》所說諸法不生而般若生,就是這個意思。這是自行到無生忍位,成就因義。
第二,不生不生。經說不生不生名大涅槃,因生相已盡,並由修道而得。果由因行克證,所以說由修道得。斷德圓滿,無明不再生;智德圓滿,般若之生也不再另生,故稱不生不生。這是自行寂滅忍,成就果義。自行因果既圓,就像一吹一唾中同時滅、立。
第三,生不生。經先說世諦死時名生不生。無明是世諦根本;無明被破,所以說世死,也因此叫生不生。前一句上緣於理,成就智德,說不生生;這一句下破惑,成就斷德,說生不生。兩個不生名稱相同,所指的事理卻大不相同。前句把智慧開發稱為生,本句把結業發動稱為生;同是一個生字,束縛與解脫截然不同,不可迷於同名而錯失宗旨,必須再三辨清。前句如唾中有吹,本句如吹中有唾,吹唾同時,不能分前後。
經又重釋這一句,說四住菩薩名生不生,因為能自在受生。前一次生不生說自行之惑滅,重釋則說化導作用興起。菩薩斷四住惑時,既破結業所生,便能自在受生,何況斷五住惑者?這是以較劣顯較勝,更加彰明教化之道。二乘斷惑後沉空,不能如此,所以特別標舉菩薩。惑滅顯唾,化他興起顯吹。
第四,生生。經說一切有漏念念生。這一句說的是教化作用所面對的境。菩薩為什麼不生而示生?因為一切有漏眾生相續不斷,菩薩由此生大悲,示現自在受生而度脫他們。到這裡,無生門已具足收攝自行因果、化他能所。
所說四住菩薩,本論依《菩薩地持經》把初發心住至十地束為六住:一、種性住;二、解行住;三、淨心住;四、行道迹住;五、決定住;六、究竟住。種性住,是有種性者一經成就便不退失,數數增進,得入六住之數;無種性者雖生善道,仍屢退屢進,不能列在其中。解行住是初地之前的方便。淨心住是入初地,得出世間心,離凡夫我相障。行道迹住從二地到七地,安住修道。決定住是八、九地,已得報行,不再退還。究竟住是第十地,學行窮滿。
經說四住名生不生,正指行道迹住。從二地起,正是入假化他的位次,能處處現生而不是真由業受生。本論借別教位來顯圓教義;圓人初出聖胎便能利他、化生自在,這樣理解也不違圓義。
六種不可說與十因緣可說
經又列六句:不生生不可說,生生不可說,生不生不可說,不生不生不可說,生不可說,不生不可說。這六句顯明無生門破法遍。破可思議惑用前四句,破不可思議惑用後兩句。
可思議之惑雖多,不出界內、界外。界外惑依體而生,叫不生生;界內惑是枝末,叫生生。這些紛亂惑業都是所化之境,菩薩因有此境而示自在生。所化既不可得,哪裡還有一個能化?能化、所化一同亡泯,所以不生生、生生都不可說。
可思議之解雖多,也不出界內、界外。界內之解只遣分段生死,叫生不生;界外之解兼遣分段、變易兩種生死,叫不生不生。解有淺深,才說種種自行因果;但理尚且不是一個定一,哪裡真有種種?現在一概以唾破除,所以兩種解也都不可說。
若破不可思議惑,所指只是無明。因無明而有生,又因生而顯無明;無明不可得,生也不可得,所以一同破除,說生不可得。若破不可思議解,所指是圓解。圓解雖從始至終判分因果,理卻不是偏、不是圓,也沒有固定始終,哪裡真有因果?所以一同破除,說不生不可得。以這六句解無生門破法遍,意思十分分明。
佛逐句解釋。第一,為何不生生不可說?因不生被名為生,所以不可說。不生指法性,生指無明。二乘雖證不生,仍受法性之生,因此不生又被名為生。這正是界外附體之惑。不生而名生,生即顛倒;顛倒當體不離不顛倒,心行處滅、言語道斷,所以不可說。
第二,為何生生不可說?因生生而生,又因生生而不生,所以不可說。前一生生,是大生生起小生,指受八相遷移的一切有漏法,屬界內有漏惑。後一生生不生,是說因緣所生法當體即空即中,所以心行處滅、言語道斷。
第三,為何生不生不可說?生就名為生,生並不從自己生,所以不可說。這個生是諸法不生而般若生。生不自生只舉第一句;完整說來,生也不從他生、不從共生、不從無因生。般若生時,世諦已死,已沒有業生;菩薩仍生三界,是為緣而生,不是由業而生。般若生也好,自在受生也好,都離言說,所以不可說。
第四,為何不生不生不可說?因它由修道證得。修道所得是極果所證,尚非下位十地所能知,怎能以言語說盡?由此可知,它是界外之解。
第五,生也不可說,因生本來沒有。界內生生與界外不生生都名為生,總歸是無明之生。生必依緣;緣生即空即中,所以心行處滅、言語道斷。
第六,不生不可說,因它有所證得。不可思議解、界內解、界外解都由修道而得;所得即到理,理超絕心口,所以不可說。六句遍破各種惑與解,正更顯無生門的破遍。
依《佛藏經》的譬喻,前四句都又吹又唾,後兩句總結前面的吹唾;就六句本身說,重點在遍破。《楞伽阿跋多羅寶經》說,佛從得道之夜直到涅槃之夜,不曾說一字;佛因兩種法如此說,即自法與本住法。自法,是佛所證,我也同證,沒有增減,離言說、妄想、文字與二趣。離言說妄想,是不可思議;離文字,是離假名;離二趣,是離能說與所說、能想與所想、名與所名。
本住法是古先聖道,法界常住。好像道路通往城中,道路供人行走,並非行人造出道路;人循道到城,也不是到達者造出城。士夫見到平坦大道,便順路入城,享受如意之樂;佛與過去諸佛所證法界常住,也是如此,因此兩夜之間不說一字。
自法、本住法都是決定之法,不會被口說與分別改變。本住法就是如理,自法就是證實。這與《大般涅槃經》四不可說同義:生生不可說,結本法不可說;生隨順因緣而生,本法仍不可說。生不生不可說,結自斷法不可說;不生生不可說,結自智法不可說;不生不生不可說,結究竟自證法不可說。最後生不可說總結本法,不生不可說總結自證法。
不可說之後,經又說十因緣法為生作因,所以可以說。這就是無生門遍立,如一吹使一切成立。十因緣由無明支直到有支,用來建立諸法。建立有三義:一、立眾生;二、立機緣;三、立聲教。
立眾生,是由過去無明、行二因感現在識、名色、六入、觸、受五果,彼此因緣和合而立五陰,假名眾生。立機緣,是眾生過去或修析法行、體法行、漸行、頓行,以行為業,再由無明滋潤,感得今生五果;又在此五陰果報上生起本習,分別起析法、體法、漸次、圓頓四種愛、取、有,因取有生起而成四種機緣。
立聲教,則析法愛取有感三藏教,這是生生不可說,十因緣為生生作因,所以可以說生生;體法愛取有感通教,這是生不生不可說,因而可說生不生;漸次愛取有感別教,這是不生生不可說,因而可說不生生;圓頓愛取有感圓教,這是不生不生不可說,因而可說不生不生。
眾生一立,一切惑的因果與一切所化便立;機與教一立,一切解行因果與一切能化便立。這叫無生門一立一切立,也就是聞阿字門而解一切義、一吹使一切成立。再以《菩薩地持經》四種成熟說,聲聞種性、緣覺種性、佛種性、菩薩種性配四種機;沒有四性者以善趣成熟。佛種性配圓機,菩薩種性配別機;菩薩種子無論有佛、無佛,都能依次斷煩惱障與智障,所以判作別機。聲聞種性又分兩類:別異善根配三藏機,退大取小配通機。四種成熟由此會入四種機緣。
有人問:六句是一破一切破,十因緣是一立一切立;前四句又破又立,是否還應有第四種非破非立?答:《大般涅槃經》十九卷初說十事功德不可思議,聞者驚怪,又說非難非易、非內非外、非相非非相、非方非圓、非尖非斜等,正是非破非立的文義。
又問:無生門若收攝一切法,豈不是再無別門?答:無生門攝諸門,諸門也攝無生門。若依智德說,有生門、無生門、亦生亦無生門、非生非無生門,每門又各有四門,四四成十六。若依斷德說,有滅門、不滅門、亦滅亦不滅門、非滅非不滅門,每門又各具四門,也是十六;兩組合為三十二門。
《大般涅槃經》以十五日月光增譬智德,以十六日後月光減譬斷德。月體本無增減,只依白分說增、黑分說減;實相本無一個實智、實斷,只依照說智、依寂說斷。無生門收攝一切法而達最高,是豎攝;收攝一切法而廣遍,是橫攝。
又有人問:既叫無生門,境、惑、智、斷都應稱無生,為何忽然又說無生生、生生、生自在?答:這些詞仍在幫助顯明無生門。無生忍發,叫無生生;說所化眾生,叫生生;說菩薩應用,叫生自在。它仍是無生門:就唾說無生,就吹說無生生等,更顯一門攝法周遍。依《大般涅槃經》解門義至此〔云云〕。
三種破遍與一心三觀
以下正式說破法遍,共有三種。第一,依無生門從開始到終了,窮盡源底,叫豎破法遍。第二,遍歷每一法門,在每一門內從始至終窮盡源底,叫橫破法遍。第三,橫豎不二,同樣從始至終窮盡源底,叫非橫非豎破法遍。豎說高度,橫說廣度;把豎帶入橫,沒有一個橫處不高;把橫帶入豎,也沒有一個豎處不廣。大車既高又廣;橫豎不二,便非橫非豎,法本平等,沒有高下。
無生門破法遍又分三項:一、從假入空;二、從空入假;三、以前兩觀為方便,入中道第一義諦。三觀實在一心,只因妙法難解,才寄三種名稱顯一。《大論》說:『三智實在一心;為了向人說明,使人容易理解,所以分別歸屬三人。』《華嚴》或為鈍根說歷劫修行,或為利根說初發心便成正覺;《法華》則直說捨方便、但說無上道。此處借別教次第顯圓教總相,所以舉次第而說不次第。
從假入空又分見假、思假及四門料簡;見假入空再分先明見假、後明空觀。
見惑如何成為四重見網
見惑依真體而生,又能障蔽真體,好像熱焰依空而起,反而擾亂對空的看見;又像夢依睡眠而起,夢境反使睡者昏迷。夢不止息,睡者便不能醒;見惑不除,真體也不能顯。其實,真正的見是見理,見到真實本身並不是惑。因見理時能斷此惑,才從解得名,稱為見惑。見惑分四類:一、單四見;二、複四見;三、具足四見;四、無言見。
單四見是執有、執無、執亦有亦無、執非有非無。只以有見為例,執著有一個我,認為我與有俱在,恆起我心與我相應,便是我見;由計我而生邊見;因我見、邊見而破壞世間與出世間因果,是邪見;執此為道路,期待由它通涅槃,是戒取;認定此見真實,別人全是妄語而不受他見,是見取。合意於己法便愛,不合己法便瞋;自認我懂而他不懂便慢;不知有見中的苦、集便癡;猶豫不決便疑。
這十使遍歷欲界四諦:苦諦下具十使;集諦下有七使,除身見、邊見、戒取;道諦下有八使,除身見、邊見;滅諦下有七使,除身見、邊見、戒取,合成三十二使。色界四諦有二十八使,無色界也是二十八,都照例除瞋;三界總成八十八使。
無見、亦有亦無見、非有非無見也各具八十八使。若遍歷六十二見,每一見又都具八十八使。顛倒波浪浩蕩無數,邪見羅網愈來愈密,障蔽真理。本論又依六根所對好、惡、平平三境,各歷染淨等分判,算一根有三,三中各六,六根共三十六,三世合百八;再歷六十二見與八十八使,每項都各具百八。可知人一舉心、一動念便浩瀚無邊,昏暗盲冥而毫無覺察〔云云〕。
當時講說者有人認為有與亦有亦無才是見,無與非有非無不是見。這不但違經,也違反自己的立論。經說依止諸見便具足六十二;若依那種說法,數目必然不足。《中論》破自性、他性:有既是自性,相對有而說無,無就是他性;有、無都是性,怎能說無不是見?這個無又不是證理之無,當然仍是見。
外道由本劫本見、末劫末見,只要略起一念計著,便認定自己所說是實、其餘都是妄語;於是增加見非,我毒更盛,如捉頭拔髮般構造生死。長爪雖說一切法都不受,仍受著於不受;他不識苦集,被佛一問便落兩種負處。高明如長爪尚未免見,怎能把更粗下的執著錯判為正?這些都屬單四見。
複四見是:有有、有無;無有、無無;亦有有無、亦無有無;非有有無、非無有無。每一見都具八十八使;若歷六十二見,每一見又具八十八使與百八煩惱,如前所說。
具足四見則把每句各具四句:有見中有有、有無、有亦有亦無、有非有非無;無見中無有、無無、無亦有亦無、無非有非無;亦有亦無見中有亦有亦無有、亦有亦無無、亦有亦無亦有亦無、亦有亦無非有非無;非有非無見中有非有非無有、非有非無無、非有非無亦有亦無、非有非無非有非無。每一句具八十八使;六十二見中的每一見又具八十八使與百八煩惱。
絕言見,是單四句外另立一個絕言,複四句外另立一個絕言,具足四句外也另立一個絕言。每一絕言見同樣生八十八使、六十二見、百八等惑。這些先約外道說。若依佛法起見,三藏、通、別、圓四教各有四門,每門都可生一見;每一組四門之外又可另起絕言見,每一見也都生八十八使、六十二見、百八等惑。
見為什麼又稱三假
見惑不只從能見理解脫而得名,就它自身也可直接稱假。假就是虛妄顛倒。因此,前面的分類也可叫單四假、複四假、具足四假,每一類各有絕言假;佛法十六門中又有十六假;每一假再具三假:因成假、相續假、相待假。
就心說,法塵對意根而生起一念,是因成假;前念、後念次第不斷,是相續假;對待其餘無心而知道此心存在,是相待假。因成同時約外塵與內根;相續只約內根前後;相待在豎向上對待滅無之無,在橫向上又對待三無為的無心。
開善說:『第三假因前兩假而起,或又超過它們。』本論解釋:第三假生起時,是因前兩假而起,所以說兼;前假還未除,第三假又生,所以說過。以上就心明三假。
就色身說,前世行業託父母而得此身,是因成假;從胎中直到白頭,身體前後相續,是相續假;以此身對待非身,是相待假。依報也有三假:四微和合成柱,是因成;柱隨時節改變而相續不斷,是相續;柱對待非柱,又有長、短、大、小等,是相待。這是三藏經隨事所說三假,詳細解釋如諸論師。
三假之名並不限於小乘,大乘也用。諸法附無明而起,如幻如化,只有名字,實不可得。鏡中能成柱的四微尚不可得,何況所成的幻柱?柱既不可得,哪裡還有歷時節的相續,或幻化長短的相待?由易見者推到難見者,便開出十種譬喻。所謂色當體即空,不是等色滅了才空,正是此義。這叫大乘隨理三假。
《大智度論》又說三種有。第一,相待有:長因短而立,短也因長而立;此與彼也是如此。一物在東,從另一方看便是西;物本身未變,卻有東西之別,所以有名無實。第二,假名有:酪由色、香、味、觸四事因緣和合而假名為酪。它雖有,卻不同於因緣成分的有;它雖無,也不同於兔角龜毛的無,只因因緣和合而假名有酪。又由極微的色香味觸而有毛分,由毛分有毳,由毳有㲲,由㲲有衣,都是假名有。第三,法有:色、香、味、觸四微和合,所以稱法有。
論中另說法、受、名三種假施設,與三假怎樣相會?若暫不論各別義,可以通會:法假施設如因成,受假施設如相續,名假施設如相待。五眾等法是法假施設;五眾和合而名眾生,如根、莖、枝、葉和合而有樹名,是受假施設;用名字取兩法之相而說這兩種,是名假施設。《菩薩瓔珞本業經》也有三假之文。《大品》有緣思生、無緣思不生,顯因成;《大般涅槃經》以讀誦念念滅仍由一阿含到另一阿含,又以飲食念念滅仍由初飢到後飽,顯相續;《維摩詰所說經》說法不相待、一念不住,顯相待。
三假在大小乘通用。三藏四門所生四見,每一見有三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等〔云云〕;通教、別教、圓教也各有四門所生四見,每一見都同樣具三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等。如來教門原本為人顯示無諍法,能消化的人得甘露,不能消化的人反成毒藥;即使真實語,也會因生起語見而變成虛妄,所以四門、十六門中都能起見、起假〔云云〕。
略觀:炎與空、夢與眠
以下說破假之觀,分三項:一、破假觀;二、辨得失;三、明位。破假觀又分破單、破複、破具、破無言。破單先略說,再廣說。
略說時,一念心起,必落單四見中的一見;任何見都具三假,虛妄不實,又帶八十八使及種種惡。行者應當體達:飄動依熱焰,熱焰依虛空;虛空自身沒有依處,連一個實在空都不可得,哪裡還有飄動或熱焰?又如睡眠中的夢有百千憂喜,醒來看,本與末都寂靜,畢竟清淨。如此安止,叫止。
再觀無明就是法性,兩者不二不異。法性本來清淨,不起不滅;無明惑心也當體清淨,究竟誰起、誰滅?若說這顆心有起滅,便是橫把起滅加到法性。法性不起,誰生憂?法性不滅,誰生喜?若沒有憂喜,誰又分別這是法性、那是無明?能觀與所觀都如虛空。如此觀時畢竟清淨,叫從假入空觀。信行利根者一聞便悟,法行利根者思惟後也能得解。
鈍根者不只聞、思而不悟,還會增加種種過失。《中論》說:『將來世中,人根轉鈍,造作諸惡,不知其中因緣,所以說畢竟空;因此廣作觀法,說於《中論》。』本論說,現在也是如此:為鈍根者,須廣破單見、複見,直到無言見,通用自生、他生、共生、無因生四句,把執著徹底淨除。
廣破因成假:一念從哪裡生
一念心起就具三假。先檢因成假:這一念究竟由心自己生,由外塵生,由根塵共同生,還是離開根塵而生?
若說心自己生,以前念為根、後念為識,還要問是根生心,還是識生心。若根能生識,又要問根本已有識而生識,還是沒有識而生識。根若已有識,根與識便並立,沒有能生、所生;根若無識卻能生識,所有無識之物都應能生識,實際不然。若說根雖無識而有識性,這個性是有還是無?性若已有,就是識已在根中,何必再稱性?根若沒有識性,便不能生識。
還要問識性與識是一還是異。若是一,性就是識,仍無能生所生;若是異,便成他生,不是心自生。如此推求,心畢竟不從自己生。若轉說外塵來發內心,所以心由他生,就須另檢外塵。
外塵究竟是心而生心,還是非心而生心?塵若就是心,便不叫塵,也不在意根之外,仍同自生;又有兩心並立,無能無所。塵若不是心,怎能生心?若說塵中有生性,所以能生心,還要問此性是有還是無。性若有,性與塵並立,仍無能所;性若無,無不能生。因此心畢竟不從塵生。
若說根塵和合而生心,還要問根、塵各自有心而合生,還是各自無心而合生。各自有心,合時便生兩心,落入自、他兩性;各自無心,合時仍沒有心。譬如鏡與面,若各自有像,合時應有兩像;若各自無像,和合也不能生像。若說鏡面合為一才生像,實際上兩者並未真的合一,合一反而無像;若說相離而生像,各在一方也應各有像,事實又不如此。根塵離合也同樣推檢。若另說根塵各有心性,和合便生心,仍須檢心性為有為無,如前一一破除〔云云〕。
若說根塵各自相離而生心,便是無因緣生。還要問真有這個離,還是沒有這個離。若離是有,仍從一個條件而生,不能叫離;若離是無,無怎能生?若說離另有能生之性,性若有,仍是從緣而生;性若無,無仍不能生。如此推求,心畢竟不從離生。
四句求生皆不可得,便是諸法不自生、不他生、不共生、不無因生。因成假的實性被破薄,只剩心生這個名字。名字不在內、外、中間,也不會常住自有;名字既不住,也不能另執一個不住。心雖有名字,名字當體即空。以四句求實性而不見性,是世諦破性,叫性空;以四句求名字而不見名,是真諦破假,叫相空。性相俱空,就是總相的從假入空觀。
再依十八空展開:在根中檢不得心,是內空;在塵中檢不得心,是外空;根塵和合中檢不得,是內外空;離根塵檢不得,是空空;四種生性檢不得,是性空;四句假名檢不得,是相空;在塵中檢不得十方分,是大空;求最高最後的所以而不得,是第一義空;四句因緣不得,是有為空;依有為說無為,有為既不得,無為也不得,是無為空;四句求心從初生起不可得,是無始空;四句求心滅不可得,是散空;求生滅不可得,連不生不滅之心也不可得,是畢竟空;三界沒有別法,只由一心造,現在求心不得,是一切空;觀心無心、觀空無空,是無所得空;有見三假不可得,是有法空;無見三假不可得,是無法空;亦有亦無見三假不可得,是無法有法空。如此共有十八種從假入空觀。
相續假:前念怎樣接成後念
若依因成假檢破仍不能悟,就轉而檢相續假。有人會說:即使四句求因成而不得心生,眼前仍明明看見心念念生滅、相續不斷,怎能說不生?於是再問:前念滅了而後念生,前念不滅而後念生,前念亦滅亦不滅而後念生,還是前念非滅非不滅而後念生?
第一,若前念不滅而後念生,就是念自己再生一念。前後兩個生同時並立,也沒有能生、所生。若說前念有一種生性,能生後念,還須問此性是有是無;性若已有,就是一個現成之法,不再只是性;性若無,便不能生。
第二,若前念滅了而後念生,前面不滅生已被判為自性,現在由滅而生,以不滅對滅,便成他性。再問滅中是有生而生,還是無生而生。若滅中有生,那只是生又生,生與滅彼此相違,不能叫由滅而生;若滅中沒有生,無又怎能生?若另立滅中有生性,仍如前面推破。
第三,若前念亦滅亦不滅而後念生,其中的滅已屬滅句,不滅已屬不滅句;把相反兩項合起來生,便是共生。但滅與不滅相違,相違之法怎能共同生?若兩者各有生,就有兩生的過失;若各自無生,合起來也不生。若說滅與不滅中另有生性,性若決定有,便不應再說滅亦不滅;性若決定無,也不能成立滅亦不滅。這一句不免斷、常兩失,仍落共生過。
第四,若前念非滅非不滅而後念生,要問究竟有沒有這個非滅非不滅。若有,就有一個因,不能稱無因;若無,無因不能生。若又說無因中有生性,這個性自身就是因,怎能叫無因?若沒有生性,無仍不能生。
四句推求相續假,心仍不可得。既沒有四種實性,對相續心的執著便減薄,只剩一個心的名字。這名字不住內、外、兩者中間,也不常自有。相續無實性,是世諦破性,叫性空;相續連假名也不可得,是真諦破假,叫相空。性相俱空,再依前例開成十八空,就是由相續假入空之觀。
相待假:有心真能等待無心而立嗎
若相續假破後仍不能入,就會認為有心正是對待無心而有,相待惑於是生起。它與前兩假不同:因成取根、塵兩法和合;相續只豎取意根前後念,所對的生滅是各別之滅,範圍較窄;相待則對待通滅,範圍較寬。三種無為雖不全是滅,卻都可說無生;有人便對待虛空無生而說有心生,成為相待假。
這一惑因前兩惑而起,所以說因兼;前兩惑尚在,它又越出而起,所以說過。另從結構說,無生法塵對意根生,也兼因成;前一假心相續而來,又兼相續。前兩假不曾對通滅起惑,現在竟對通滅起惑,所以更超過它們。這是借用舊名來顯相待假,解釋本身並不全同舊說。
現在檢這顆心:是等待無生而生,等待有生而生,等待亦生亦無生而生,還是等待非生非不生而生?
第一,若心等待無生而生,要問有這個無生,還是沒有。若確有一個可等待的無生,它已成某種有,實際仍是待有;有與有相待,就落自生。若根本沒有無生,無便沒有可待。若說正因等待這個無而生心,那麼一切沒有之處都應生心。以無對有,無又成他,落入他生。若說無生雖無,卻有一種生性,須再問此性已生或未生;已生就是現成之生,不叫性,未生又不能生。
第二,若等待生而有心生,就是生等待生,如同長等待長,沒有相對可立。若改說因生對無生而顯心生,如長因短而顯長,便同時落兩過:兩邊各有,就有兩生並立;兩邊各無,則全不可得。
第三,若等待亦生亦無生而生,就把前兩句合起來,仍有各有成兩生、各無不能生的共過;生與無生相違,也不能由相違共同生出一心。若其中另有生性,仍須依有、無、一、異推檢,不能成立。
第四,若等待非生非無生而有心生,連從因緣生都不可得,何況無因緣?還要問這個無因是有是無:若有,仍是待有;若無,仍是待無,不能稱無因。若另立一性,性若有,再問是生或非生;若已是生,便不再是性,若不是生,又不能生。
四句推相待假,心生同樣不可得。實性不可得,執著便薄,只剩名字;而名字之生,當體就不是實生。名字不在內、外、中間,也不常自有,終究無所有。求性不得,是世諦破性,叫性空;求名不得,是真諦破假,叫相空。在性相中求五陰、十二入、十八界不可得,是法空;求人、我、知、見不可得,是眾生空;再可開成十八空。由相待假入空,慧眼開發,見第一義。
不只一種有見的三假被除,一切見惑也隨之清淨,正智現前;這叫無生門通止觀,也叫止觀成就無生門。若仍未悟,就須善巧用止觀破見假,使信行、法行迴轉成方便道,伏住有見與無量煩惱。惑被伏後稱為善有漏五陰;有見不再起,又可能轉入無見,所以下一層還須繼續破。
三種根機與無見之病
破見能否由聞、思奏效,依根機而不一定。上根聽到觀生,便知生即無生,破執得悟;中根執著較輕,雖未發真,能伏見而成方便的善有漏五陰;下根執著深重,聽說求生不得,反把無生當作實有,另起無生見。因此無見也要總破、別破。
總破時,《大品》說:『識知無生尚且不可得,何況識知生?』又說:『識知生尚且不可得,何況識知無生?』生與無生都不可得;《楞伽經》中又廣破無生見。無生之理不是分別識所能知,怎能把情識所計當成它?捨有而著無,像步屈蟲屈伸兩端,又像獼猴從一枝跳到另一枝,仍在妄見中往返,不應執此為真。
別破時,行者用止觀破有見的因成、相續、相待三假,暫時不見性相,泯然入定;內外不現,前後也不現,沒有相形對待。他或寂然住定,或忽然覺得身心全亡、一切清淨,便發起一個無心境,認為自己已得無生止觀,定慧已成,因而執著。著於這個空想,諸佛也不能教化他。
為何不能教化?因為他用觀心推求,只發一分細定與一分空解。這仍是空見法塵與心相應,和真無生並不相干。外道與佛弟子都可能觀空,差別在外道愛著觀空智慧,把新起的空塵當作涅槃。既有一個能觀者,便成身見;由身見又生利鈍十使乃至八十八使,生死依然浩瀚。這些過失都由執空塵而起,障真失道,不能會入涅槃。
佛弟子觀無生,空心一生便知道它是愛。凡是生起而被愛著的法就是無明,無明又生我見等八十八使,每一使都具三假,決不會把它認作真無生。這個空心的三假是:有見三假被伏後,無生法塵對意根而生一念空心,是因成假;有生心滅後,無生心接續生起,是相續假;忽然顯出的無生對待先前有生,是相待假。
接著仍依四句檢這個無生心:由意根自生,由法塵他生,由根塵合生,還是離根塵生。檢意根時,再問由根生或由識生;根中有識,便無能所,根中無識,無不能生;若另有識性,仍問有無、一異,都不能成立。檢法塵時,塵若有心便無能所,若無心便不能生;塵心若一仍無能所,若異則異法不能生。合生同時有兩種過失,離生則連因緣生尚且不得,何況無因〔云云〕。
所以無生心不自生、不他生、不共生、不離生,沒有四性,叫性空;沒有實心而仍有一個心字,只是假名,名字不在內外,叫相空;再開十八空,如前所說。這仍是從假入空而見第一義。無見假一破,前後惑障都可除而發正智;若尚未除,便勤修止觀,使信行、法行迴轉成方便道,伏住苦集以及陰、界、入中的八十八使。由勤修力,無見三假不再生,又可能轉入亦有亦無見,所以還要向下檢破〔云云〕。
亦有亦無與非有非無,仍然是見
行者善用止觀伏住無見,無假不起,又進一分定慧時,可能忽然發起亦有亦無之心。他想:若完全無心,是誰知道無生?無生是無,能知就是有。此心一發,他便受著亦有亦無見,認為是真實,牢不可捨,卻不知道其中過患。就像長爪自認有道,實際仍是苦集;佛一點示,他才得悟。若聽得指示,執心也可迅速鬆解。
怎樣指示?般若所說五種受都不受;行者現在受著亦有亦無法塵,當然仍是受陰。心緣它的形貌,是想;運用此法,是行;了別此法,是識,四陰分明存在。受、想等都成污穢,並依色陰而有。意根受亦有亦無法塵,便有十八界;根塵相涉,便有十二入,這就是苦。
又因自認我能行、能受、能知此法,假名我便生身見;身見生邊見;撥無因果成邪見;計此為道成戒取;計此為涅槃成見取;違逆便瞋,順從便喜;自認我懂而慢他;不知苦集便癡;後來又生大疑。十使歷三界具八十八,違實道而順生死,全從亦有亦無見心而生。此見心也具因成、相續、相待三假。
破它仍用自、他、共、離四句逐一推檢。三假四句與陰入都沒有實性,叫性空;只有名字而名字也空,叫相空;性相空後再開十八空,入第一義,正智現前。若仍不能入,便善用四悉檀,使信行、法行迴轉,巧修止觀而伏見,成方便善有漏法;亦有亦無見被伏後,又可能轉入非有非無見。
非有非無見的生起,是行者伏亦有亦無後,忽然發一個離有離無之心。他想:心若定有就不能變無,心若定無就不能變有,怎能說亦有亦無?既不定有,就是非有;不定無,就是非無。非有被說成非生,非無被說成非滅;自認超出有無之外,便稱它為中道,還說與《中論》相同:先前有見被配作因緣所生法,無見被配作空,亦有亦無被配作假,現在非有非無便被配作中。
然而堅執此心為實,會生無量過患。把虛語當實語,已經生語見,不是真實;真實若是常樂我淨,此心卻生滅,所以非常;受著此心,所以非樂;不能自在,所以非我;帶著見染,所以非淨。
由我心生身見;身見在有無之間往返,仍如步屈蟲,成邊見;把非有非無見當中道,以為能通生死,是以非道名道,成戒取;把它當涅槃而具陰、界、入及利鈍諸使,成見取。又以此為正法,破壞世間因果而稱非有,破壞出世間因果而稱非無;連世間正見威儀都不合,怎會合出世之道?把不正當正,就是邪見。別人順從讚歎便愛,違逆毀斥便瞋;不知這顆心何者是毒草、何者是藥王,便癡;自高凌他便慢;後來又大疑。略說已有十過,廣說不能窮盡,每一過又都具三假〔云云〕。
破此見仍用前四句止觀追逐檢破〔云云〕。指出諸見所具五陰,是顯苦;指出十使,是顯集;用止觀破,是顯道;諸見被伏或斷,是顯滅。外道邪解、佛法中的偏執雖有無量過患,四諦都能破除,使凡轉聖。如來最初所說《阿含》四諦尚有此力,何況大乘其餘三種四諦?非有非無見若破,一切惑也隨之壞,正智慧發起,便是從假入空而見第一義。
若仍不能入,行者就以止觀、信法迴轉、四隨方便伏諸見惑,使執心漸薄,住方便道,成善有漏法;非有非無見不起,又可能轉入無言說見,仍須繼續破〔云云〕。
本論一節一節反覆說見的過失,是殷勤提醒行者在觀心中認清毒草與藥王。若真懂得,便不會誤把見毒當法藥。章節雖繁,每一番都有自己的對象而不混雜;能明白才可共同論道,若兀然如盲,連乳色也無從辨認。
無言並不等於已經出網
若前面諸見稍被破,行者可能進發定慧,心境忽然明靜,便另起一解:有就有生死,四句全是假而不實;真理在言外,超絕四句才是無生。他自認已出四句,其實仍未出。
四句外略有三類:單四句外、複四句外、具足四句外。若只說理在言外,最多出了單四句,仍未出複見第二句,也未出具足見第一句。見網如此緊密,極難逃出。就像魑魅魍魎處處皆有,複見、具足見每一見都具三假與苦集;破假觀也須逐節照前修。若能在諸見中修習道品,便可節節悟入,從假入空而見第一義;若未悟,先伏單、複、具足一切見,成善有漏五陰,見暫不起,或由此進發禪定與理解。
又有人說自己已出單、複、具足四句之外,言語道斷、心行處滅,泯然清淨,這才是無生絕言之道。但這仍是不可說的絕言見,與正道無關。他口稱絕言,言實未絕,因為要對待不絕才說絕;絕仍由相待而立,既由待對生起,就不能稱絕。這像想逃避虛空,無論走到哪裡都不能避開。
以上每一節其實都有橫破、豎破。在一種有見中展開,是橫破;四見重重累積,是豎破。因成假偏橫,相續假偏豎,相待假亦橫亦豎,總破非橫非豎。大體上前文仍以橫破為主,以下正式豎破。
用一切教位豎向檢責四見
若執心是有,有就是生,就要問這是哪一種生:是五停心、總念處、別念處、煗、頂、忍、世第一法之生?是苦法忍真明之生?是重慮思惟之生?是乾慧地似道之生?是八人地、見地見諦之生?是神通遊戲而誓願扶持習氣之生?是三賢伏道似解之生?是十聖真解之生?是鐵輪似道之生?是銅輪真道之生?還是遍法界自在之生?拿這些實際教位的生檢驗所執之心,它全無一分相應;若還說它不是見,什麼才是見?
若執心是無生,也要問是哪一種不生:見惑不生、思惑不生、習氣不生、塵沙惑不生、無明不生、業不生、報不生、行不生,還是理不生?世人只聽不生便說是佛,往往只理解成法佛。其實可有多重三佛配法:理不生是法佛,無明不生是報佛,塵沙、見、思不生是應佛;也可說無明不生是法佛,見思不生是報佛,塵沙不生是應佛;又可說業行位不生是應佛,智業不生是報佛,理不生是法佛。從因說,應佛由緣因生,報佛由了因生,法佛由正因生。三佛之生當體無生,無生也不離三佛之生。
聞阿字門本應理解一切義,怎能只作一種理解?像用利钁鑿地直到金剛層,聞一個不生,就要遍解法界一切不生。拿這些不生檢驗所執之心,仍全無一分相應,所以它就是見。
有人責難《中論》只說不生不滅,未會深理:煩惱是生,三相遷謝是滅;只否定這種生滅,最多入空,沒有中道意。另有人把不生不滅解成不不生、不不滅,以顯中道;這雖想扶助中道,卻傷文失義。
龍樹的語意兼通、含別。所謂不生,是不生二十五有;不滅,是不隨三相遷滅,能破二十種身見,成初果乃至無學,兼有三藏、通教義。若把生、滅都收在生死一邊,把涅槃寂滅收在另一邊,同時遮遣兩邊,又含別教義。若生滅都是因緣所生法,便即空、即假、即中;即空所以不生,即假所以不滅,不生不滅就是中道,又顯圓義。一句依文便兼藏、通,含別而顯圓,四義分明。若任意開口改聲,好像口吃者硬把一個鳳字說成重聲;若下筆添字,好像在原字上多加點畫,自以為補助,實際只取一義,失去其餘三門。這如身上另長懸疣附贅,想補足反成缺漏。
本論再略開十種不生與不不生。
第一,一切法都可破壞,一切語都可轉,不落有無,離句絕言,沒有一法入心,這是一種不生;連不生也不生,叫不不生。但凡夫情識雖自稱不生,實際仍生,就像非想天自認無想,卻成就極細之想。這是邪見外道的不不生。
第二,犢子部計我在第五不可說藏中,是一種不生;連這不生也不生,叫不不生。
第三,三藏二乘斷三界見、思,是一不不見、一不不思,叫不不生,但習氣仍生。
第四,三藏佛正使、習氣俱盡,是一不不正、一不不習,叫析法不不生。
第五,通教二乘體達見惑本不生、思惑本不生,叫不不生。本論並舉《思益梵天所問經》所說於無生無作而得作證;但二乘雖體達見思,習氣仍然會生。
第六,通教佛坐道場時正使、習氣俱盡,也叫不不生;這仍只到分段生死不不生。
第七,別教因人斷通惑、別惑,一不不通、一不不別,隨一品一分、二品二分而不不生,上分仍生。
第八,別教佛使上分惑盡,叫不不生;這仍是方便權說的不不生。
第九,圓教因人一不不通、一不不別,雖名不不生,仍居因地,還有上地行、智、報等生。
第十,妙覺智滿,智不再生;無明究竟盡,惑不再生;行、智、報畢竟不不生。又可說真理到極是一不不生,圓理到極也是一不不生;理從本以來本來不生,到今也不再另生一個不生。
單說不生可以攝盡諸法,說不不生也可攝盡;關鍵是所執的不生究竟齊到哪一層,不不生又齊到哪一層。若連外道的不不生都不識,怎能識最後不不生?所以不能安住於自以為足的無生見,必須苦切檢破。
豎破亦有亦無見時,也逐項問它是哪一種亦生亦不生:見惑不生而真智生?思惑不生而真智生?習氣不生而真智生?塵沙不生而通用生?無明不生而中道生?內業不生而外業生?內報不生而外報生?小行不生而大行生?偏理不生而圓理生?若全不是這些,所執又怎會不是見?
豎破非有非無見時,也逐項問它是哪一種非生非不生:析法斷常所得?體法斷常所得?八地道觀雙流所得?初地破生死、得涅槃所得?十地後果所得?初住雙遮二邊所得?十行增進中道所得?十迴向所得?十地所得?還是妙覺極地所得?若與這些全不相應,所執的非生非不生仍只是見。
絕言有多少種,四句又有多少層
絕言也有許多種:單四句外、複四句外、具足四句外都稱絕言;婆羅門守啞法是絕言;長爪一切法不受也是絕言;犢子說世諦有我而我在不可說藏中,也是絕言;三藏證真不可說,四門各有一種不可說;通教三乘同以無言說道斷煩惱,也有四門不可說;別教觀常住理無言無說,也有四門不可說;圓教不可宣示,維摩詰默然、文殊印可,同樣有四門不可說。
不可說如此眾多,行者所計究竟是哪一種?若連犢子部把不可說只判為世諦、不計為涅槃都比不上,更不能相比三藏四門不可說。犢子尚屬見,所執當然也屬見;為此見又廣起無量煩惱。
本論再以十種四句重破絕言:一往四句、無窮四句、結位四句、襵牒四句、得悟四句、攝屬四句、權實四句、開顯四句、失意四句、得意四句。
一往四句,是凡聖通途直說有、無、雙亦、雙非。無窮四句,是四句再各開四句,展轉無窮,如前文四十八番所示〔云云〕。結位四句,是依分齊判定是非;單、複、具足等若住著不亡,就是凡夫四句,無句義而能作方便句義,則是聖人四句。襵牒四句,是把凡夫四句合牒為有句,把二乘合牒為無句,把菩薩合牒為亦有亦無句,把佛合牒為非有非無句。
得悟四句,是隨任何一句悟入,該句便成入門,四句各可成門。攝屬四句,是依每一門悟入的法,把它分屬各法門。權實四句,是諸法四句中三種四句為權、一種四句為實。開顯四句,是開一切權四句都入一實四句;入實之後,四句都不可說,佛教的四句到此為止。失意四句,是執佛的四句而起爭論,過失與凡夫相同。得意四句,是菩薩見到失意的過失,作大小諸論申明佛的權實四句,破執遣迷;迷執既破,造論的工作也止息。
若仍不肯放下絕言見,就要回答自己究竟出了上述哪一層四句。前文橫破四句,此處豎破四句之外的執著。
佛法不可說,不能與道家名言混成一層
本論接著斥當時多有『惡魔比丘』:他們退戒還俗,又因懼怕遭受驅使而轉從道士,還為名利而誇談莊老。他們拿佛法義安置在外典上,把高者壓低、尊者推卑,概稱平等;又拿道可道非常道、名可名非常名,等同佛法不可說,正如蟲蝕木頭偶然留下字形。依前面所列種種生、不生、四句與不可說檢驗,這種說法連單四句外不可說都未到,何況複外、具足外、犢子部不可說,以及藏、通、別、圓四教不可說。從理與教相看都不相齊,再以苦集與道品檢驗,過患和差別更明顯。
本論又依當時的佛、道敘事,逐項比較本迹、身相、說法、威儀與捨位出家。先說本:佛世世示現為天竺正統王族與金輪王種,莊子、老子只是中國邊地小國的官吏,一為柱下書史,一為宋國漆園吏,兩者怎能等齊?再說身相:佛身有三十二相、八十種好圍繞莊嚴;本論在這一比較中說,莊、老仍如凡人,凡人形貌矮小醜陋而受輕蔑;又引泛稱經文說閻浮提人形狀如鬼,用來反問凡身怎能等同佛身。
再說教化。佛說法時放光動地,天人全來集會,叉手聽法;佛應機而說,梵音流暢,辯才無盡,每句都不虛發,聽者皆能得道。老子在周朝,上至君主不知道他的道,下至群臣也不識,未曾以一句諫言教化一人;乘破舊板車向關西,只私下對尹喜說法,並無公開教化。莊子則以筆墨寫在竹簡上,句句整理修改,艱澀如抽;著《內篇》《外篇》以求顯達,既沒有共同聽法的大眾,也沒有聞後得道者。本論由此說,兩者不齊之義很多,不能拿邪法干犯正法。
再說威儀與捨位。佛行時帝釋在右、梵王在左、金剛前導、四部後隨,飛空而行;老子自己駕薄板青牛車,向關西耕田,莊子受人役使看守漆樹。佛本來必定可作轉輪聖王,四海仰望,只待神寶到來,卻忽然捨棄王位,出家成佛;老子仍眷戀關東小吏的職務,又在關西耕種而惜幾畝田,忙於公私,不能捨離。本論以這些逐項反問兩者怎能等齊。
若無辨別而相信絕言混同,就會使絕言見具足三假,苦集成立,生死宛然,如抱火炬自燒。破這種見,仍依前面四句逐一檢責〔云云〕。
外人也可能以道家絕言反破《中論》不生不滅,說不生不滅是第四句,絕言超出四句。乍聽似乎如此,實際不然。《中論》說不生,是見心不生;既不生便不滅,所以合說不生不滅。絕言見心卻會生愛、見、疑、慢,怎能用仍在生滅中的見去破不生不滅?
若又起一個不生不滅見,應以六句檢驗:絕言破不生不滅;不生不滅破絕言;絕言修不生不滅;不生不滅修絕言;絕言就是不生不滅;不生不滅就是絕言〔云云〕。凡夫未入聖道,只要略起計著便是見;見一生,三假、苦集、煩惱隨從;魚王、貝母,眾使具足;結業蔓延,生死浩瀚。一人所歷尚無邊際,何況多人?見惑因此極可怖畏,必須勤用止觀摧伏。
止觀逐見,直到取悟為期
單見一生,便用四句止觀追到其體而破;它若避單入複、避複入具、避具入絕言,無論逃向多遠,止觀都追逐不捨,常寂常照,治理不休。它像金剛刀,所向皆斷,以得悟為期限。
如此觀察,即使尚未發真,諸見也會被伏,成方便五陰;若得入空,一切見消盡。初果所破之見惑,如同抽乾四十里大水,功夫極大。為免聽者生疑,雖略說只斷身見、戒取、疑三結,其餘似尚有殘滴;其實思惑雖未盡,見惑已無餘。從見惑多分而說,也可稱破法遍。
有人問:從假入空已破無量見,後兩觀還破什麼?答:入空觀破見、思,收束說只是破有;從空入假所破只是所著之無;中觀雙非有無二邊,正顯中道。因此,《釋論》說:『有、無二見全都滅盡無餘;稽首佛所尊重之法。』縱橫無量諸見連第二觀所破的對象都稱不上,怎能誤認為真法?
又問:把生死收為有,把二乘收為無;有見既縱橫無量,無見也應同樣無量。答:凡夫妄計,遇到任何境都生著,所以有見特別多;二乘已斷見思,不再橫生種種計著,只證於空,大乘破其滯空,總名空見。
四種得失:藥治舊病,也可能另成新病
第二項辨得失。有人問:止觀如此逐見,究竟有何得失?答:可分四句:一、舊惑不除,新惑又生;二、舊惑已除,新惑又生;三、舊惑未除,新惑不生;四、舊惑已除,新惑也不生。
第一像服藥後舊病未癒,藥反成新病。原本用止觀治生死惑,貪欲卻完全不停,又由止觀發起種種見,破因破果,無所不作,就是舊惑未除、新惑更起。
第二像原病治好,藥本身又成病。修止觀時,貪求衣食等鈍煩惱止息;寒苦、刀割、香塗都能忍受而不起憎愛,財物得失也心境平等,可是執見之心極其猛烈,像渴馬護水般衝撞破壞,甚至撥無因果,就是舊惑除而新惑生。前兩類同於外道,在愛處生愛、瞋處生瞋;學止觀若落如此,也與外道相同。
第三像舊病雖未癒,藥卻不成妨害。佛弟子以止觀作方便道,深知見、愛、無明的因緣;心才略起,立即知道其中三假,止觀隨念破性、破相。貪瞋雖仍在,見著已虛,六十二見等被伏不起,叫舊惑未除而新惑不生,是方便道中人。
第四像舊病已癒,藥也隨之停歇。若三假四觀能逐念檢責,體達一切虛妄,性相俱空,忽然發真而見理,不只是舊病永除、新病不發,更由見諦道入聖人位〔云云〕。
伏見與破見各在什麼位次
第三項明破見位。依三藏教修此方法,明識四諦、善用觀慧而伏諸見,位在總念處、別念處,正伏常樂我淨四倒;四倒不起,煗位發生,進入頂、忍、世第一等方便位。再破諸見、發真成聖,就是初果。
依通教,伏見是乾慧地;理水稍沾其心,成性地;進而破見,是八人地、見地。依別教,伏見是鐵輪十信,破見是銅輪十住。依圓教,伏見是五品弟子,破見是六根清淨位。
四教都有伏、斷名稱,所用觀智卻大不相同。三藏觀思議真諦,以析法觀智伏斷;通教也觀思議真諦,卻以體法觀智伏斷;別教雖知中道,仍以次第觀智伏斷;圓教即於中道,以一心觀智伏斷。不能只聽名稱相同就混合其義。
有人問:若伏見假已入賢位,舊惑雖未全癒,新惑本不應生,為何修止觀時仍有諸見境發起?答:這是宿世習氣被引發。宿習之見仍屬舊惑,就像服藥後藥力擊動舊病;宿病一動,不久便癒,不是藥另造新病。
又問:為何不直接只說別教、圓教入空破假的位次,反而說三藏、通教等位?答:前面曾說有修而發、不修而發及十境交互,為使行者辨認所發法的淺深,所以列諸位;也為分辨半字、滿字之位。三藏、通教入空等半字法,都是別、圓的助道方便,如大車又有許多僕從侍衛。方便之外沒有另一個隔離的真實,半字本身可被滿字所用;所以二乘的智與斷,也能成菩薩無生法忍的方便。
最後以止觀收束見假入空。諸見輪轉止息,一受入理便不退而永遠寂然,叫止;通達見沒有實性,性空、相空,叫觀。見真諦理,叫不生;理既不生,也不滅,便是不生不滅,叫無生忍。又可說見惑不再生是因不生,不再受三惡道報是果不生;因果既不生,也不滅,同樣名無生忍。由此,無生門通於止觀,止觀也成就無生門;從假入空破見惑至此周遍完成。
If Dharma-Nature Is Pure, Why Speak of Breaking?
Fourth is pervasively breaking through Dharmas. Dharma-nature is originally pure, neither gathered nor dispersed. Language finds no road here and mental activity nowhere to proceed, so it can be called neither breakable nor unbreakable. Why, then, speak of breaking? Beings are mostly inverted and rarely free from inversion. Removing inversion so people are no longer inverted is called “pervasively breaking through Dharmas.” If the preceding chapter’s skillful settling has already developed concentration and wisdom, further breaking is unnecessary. If it still does not correspond, one should use wisdom possessing concentration to cleanse inversion completely; hence “breaking.”
Breaking Dharmas must rely on a gate. Scriptures teach different gates. Some take writing as gate, such as the forty-two letter gates in Great Perfection of Wisdom. Some take contemplative practice, such as the Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom saying bodhisattvas cultivate three samādhis while engaging the true mark of all dharmas. Some take wisdom, such as the wisdom gate in the Lotus Sutra. Some take principle, as Great Perfection of Wisdom says the unborn Dharma neither comes nor goes and is precisely the Buddha. The gate of teaching communicates with contemplation, contemplation with wisdom, and wisdom with principle. If one asks where the gate of principle communicates, every gate of teaching, contemplation, and wisdom is established in dependence on principle. If what depends is called a gate, how could the principle depended upon not be one? Although principle has no other destination to reach, it ultimately communicates everywhere and is therefore the wondrous gate. For the moment, the gates of practice, wisdom, and principle are set aside and only the gate of teaching explained.
The four gates of the Tripiṭaka Teaching first break afflictions of views and then afflictions of thought, though the two can also be broken together〔and so forth〕. The four gates of the Shared Teaching likewise break views first and thought afterward or together, but they break only the four-abode delusions and cannot be called pervasive. The four gates of the Distinct Teaching sequentially sever the five-abode delusions and are pervasive vertically but not horizontally; they too are not used here. In the present inconceivable contemplation, one object is all objects and one mind all minds. All Dharmas horizontally and vertically proceed toward mind; when attachment in mind is broken, all are broken, hence pervasive. Gates unable to break pervasively need not be discussed here. All four Perfect gates can do so: existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence. For now, the other three are set aside and practice begins through the empty and birthless gate.
The birthless gate enables calming-and-contemplation to reach the causal and resultant stages, while calming-and-contemplation reveals and develops birthlessness so the gate becomes bright and widely propagated. Calming-and-contemplation is practice; the birthless gate is teaching. Cultivating in reliance on teaching and communicating with forbearance concerning the nonarising of Dharmas completes the causal stage. In the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra, thirty-two bodhisattvas each explain a gate for entering nonduality. All are bodhisattvas entering a stage through a gate, with nonarising foremost. The Great Perfection of Wisdom teaching of the a-letter gate—that all Dharmas are originally unborn—demonstrates that the birthless gate can bring calming-and-contemplation to the causal stage.
How does calming-and-contemplation in turn make the birthless gate shine? A Dharma does not reveal itself and must be propagated by people. If people can truly practice in reliance upon it, the Dharma gate develops and the birthless teaching becomes unobstructed horizontally and vertically, communicating wherever it touches; only then is its meaning as gate established. A worldly dwelling, for example, has a gate through which people enter and leave and places they can reach, so the doorway appears honored and useful. When the simile is understood, what it symbolizes becomes clear.
The birthless gate also communicates with the result. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra explains great nirvāṇa as nonarising and says the two Dharmas of concentration and wisdom can bring great benefit through awakening. Great Perfection of Wisdom says the unborn Dharma neither comes nor goes and is precisely the Buddha. The Lotus Sutra says the Buddha abides in the Great Vehicle, adorned by the attained Dharma and the powers of concentration and wisdom, thereby delivering beings. These three scriptures make the meaning of the resultant stage clear. Calming-and-contemplation reveals the result because the result cannot reveal itself and must be fulfilled through practice. When the result is complete, everything is complete. It stands majestic and vast like the bright moon among stars, illuminating ten jeweled mountains and reflecting in the four seas. Buddhahood is likewise: unsurpassed, its merits exceed the ten grounds and it can draw in four kinds of faculties. The Buddha’s bowing to a stūpa of bodily bones in the Suvarṇaprabhāsottama Sūtra expresses this meaning.
One Breath and One Spit: How the Birthless Gate Embraces Horizontally and Vertically
The birthless gate’s vertical embrace of cause and result has been made clear; its horizontal embrace comes next. Great Perfection of Wisdom says that hearing the birthless gate enables understanding of every meaning. The initial letter a embraces the other forty-one letters, the forty-one embrace a, and the letters between mutually embrace one another. This is complete horizontal and vertical embrace. Because the meaning is difficult to see, the Buddha Treasury Sūtra is next cited to show the image, the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra to explain the principle, and only then is it explained how the birthless gate breaks Dharmas pervasively.
The Buddha Treasury Sūtra says that when the eon-ending fire arises, a bodhisattva extinguishes it with one spit and forms the world with one breath. This is not extinguishing first and forming afterward; within one spitting, it is immediately extinguished and formed. The scripture speaks of great outward function, which inwardly corresponds to the birthless gate: one breaking breaks all, one establishing establishes all, and breaking and establishing need not be divided into thoughts before and after. Without this inner virtue, there would be no such great outward function; outward function is used to reveal inner virtue. In contemplating mind, the nearing end of one lifetime resembles an eon’s end. The three poisons are like three disasters, with fire first. Calming stops it, like one spit extinguishing fire; illuminating contemplation observes it, like one breath forming the world〔and so forth〕.
From the phrase “hearing what is not heard,” the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra opens many meanings and first lists four alternatives: not-arising-arising, not-arising-not-arising, arising-not-arising, and arising-arising. Through the birthless gate these four embrace cause and result in self-practice and the agent and object of teaching others, omitting nothing.
First is not-arising-arising. The scripture says abiding in the conventional truth and first emerging from the womb is called not-arising-arising. Here the conventional truth means ignorance and Dharma-nature jointly producing all Dharmas, separately differentiated, and thus receiving the name. Settling calming-and-contemplation in the conventional truth means taking it as the inconceivable object; because contemplative practice has been accomplished, this is called abiding. Abiding allows one to be carried in the noble embryo. First opening the Buddha’s knowledge and vision and gaining forbearance concerning nonarising is called emerging from the noble embryo. No longer seeing the conventional truth of ignorance is called not-arising; gaining the Buddha’s knowledge and vision is called arising. Great Perfection of Wisdom says Dharmas do not arise yet prajñā arises; this is the same meaning. It is self-practice reaching forbearance concerning nonarising and completing the causal meaning.
Second is not-arising-not-arising. The scripture says not-arising-not-arising is called great nirvāṇa because the mark of arising has been exhausted and it is attained through cultivation of the path. The result is realized through causal practice, hence attained through cultivating the path. When the virtue of severance is complete, ignorance no longer arises; when the virtue of wisdom is complete, the arising of prajñā no longer arises separately. Hence not-arising-not-arising. This is self-practice’s forbearance of quiescent cessation, completing the resultant meaning. Cause and result in self-practice are complete, like simultaneous extinguishing and establishing in one breath and one spit.
Third is arising-not-arising. The scripture first says that when the conventional truth dies it is called arising-not-arising. Ignorance is the root of the conventional truth. Because ignorance is broken, the conventional dies, hence arising-not-arising. The preceding alternative engages principle above, accomplishing the virtue of wisdom, and is called not-arising-arising. This alternative breaks delusion below, accomplishing the virtue of severance, and is called arising-not-arising. Their uses of “not-arising” share a name but point to very different matters and principles. In the preceding alternative, development of wisdom is called arising; here activation of binding karma is called arising. The same character “arising” can mean bondage or liberation. One must not lose the purport through confusion over identical names but distinguish them repeatedly. The preceding alternative is like a breath within a spit; this one like a spit within a breath. Breath and spit are simultaneous, not before and after.
The scripture further explains the same alternative, saying bodhisattvas in the fourth abode are called arising-not-arising because they can receive birth freely. The first explanation of arising-not-arising described the extinction of delusion in self-practice; the repeated explanation describes the arising of transformative function. When bodhisattvas sever the four-abode delusions, they break birth produced by binding karma and can therefore receive birth freely; how much more those who sever the five-abode delusions. The inferior is used to reveal the superior and make the path of transformation still clearer. After severing delusion, people of the Two Vehicles sink into emptiness and cannot do this, so bodhisattvas are specifically named. Extinguishing delusion reveals the spit; arising to transform others reveals the breath.
Fourth is arising-arising. The scripture says all contaminated Dharmas arise thought after thought. This describes the object faced by transformative function. Why does a bodhisattva manifest birth despite nonarising? Because contaminated beings continue without interruption. The bodhisattva thereby gives rise to great compassion, manifests free receipt of birth, and delivers them. At this point the birthless gate fully embraces cause and result in self-practice and agent and object in teaching others.
For the bodhisattvas of the fourth abode, the treatise follows the Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra in gathering the abode of first arousal through the tenth ground into six abodes: lineage; understanding-and-practice; pure mind; traces of path-practice; certainty; and ultimate. In the lineage abode, once those with lineage accomplish it, they do not retreat but repeatedly advance and enter the count of six abodes. Those without lineage may be born in good destinations but repeatedly advance and retreat and are not included. Understanding-and-practice is the preparatory stage before the first ground. Pure mind is entry into the first ground, gaining a world-transcending mind and leaving the ordinary obstruction of the mark of self. Traces of path-practice is the second through seventh grounds, abiding in cultivation of the path. Certainty is the eighth and ninth grounds, when recompense-practice has been gained and no retreat occurs. Ultimate is the tenth ground, when practices of learning are exhausted and complete.
The scripture’s fourth abode called arising-not-arising points precisely to the abode of traces of path-practice. From the second ground onward is the stage of entering provisionality to transform others, manifesting birth everywhere without truly receiving birth through karma. The treatise borrows stages of the Distinct Teaching to reveal the Perfect meaning. A person of the Perfect Teaching can benefit others and freely manifest birth upon first emerging from the noble embryo; understood this way, the explanation does not violate the Perfect meaning.
Six Inexpressibles and Expressibility through Ten Causes and Conditions
The scripture further lists six statements: not-arising-arising is inexpressible; arising-arising is inexpressible; arising-not-arising is inexpressible; not-arising-not-arising is inexpressible; arising is inexpressible; and not-arising is inexpressible. These reveal how the birthless gate breaks Dharmas pervasively. The first four break conceivable delusion; the last two break inconceivable delusion.
Although conceivable delusions are many, they do not exceed those within and beyond the realms. Delusions beyond the realms arise in dependence on substance and are called not-arising-arising. Delusions within the realms are branches and tips and are called arising-arising. These confused delusions and karmas are the objects transformed; because these objects exist, bodhisattvas manifest free birth. When the transformed object is unobtainable, where could a transforming agent remain? Agent and object disappear together, so not-arising-arising and arising-arising are both inexpressible.
Although conceivable understandings are many, they likewise do not exceed those within and beyond the realms. Understanding within the realms dispels only birth and death in sections and is called arising-not-arising. Understanding beyond the realms also dispels transformational birth and death and is called not-arising-not-arising. Varied causes and results in self-practice are taught only because understandings differ in shallowness and depth. Yet if principle is not even a fixed one, how could the varieties truly exist? They are now uniformly broken with a spit, so both kinds of understanding are inexpressible.
Breaking inconceivable delusion points only to ignorance. Because of ignorance there is arising, and through arising ignorance is revealed. Ignorance is unobtainable and arising unobtainable; both are broken, so arising is unobtainable. Breaking inconceivable understanding points to perfect understanding. Although perfect understanding distinguishes cause and result from beginning to end, principle is neither partial nor perfect and has no fixed beginning or end. Where could cause and result truly exist? Both are broken, so not-arising is unobtainable. The six statements make the birthless gate’s pervasive breaking very clear.
The Buddha explains them one by one. First, why is not-arising-arising inexpressible? Because not-arising is named arising. Not-arising means Dharma-nature; arising means ignorance. Although people of the Two Vehicles realize nonarising, they still receive Dharma-nature’s arising, so not-arising is again named arising. This is precisely delusion beyond the realms attached to substance. Naming not-arising “arising” is inversion, yet inversion in its intrinsic substance never departs from noninversion. The place of mental activity ceases and the road of language is cut off; it is therefore inexpressible.
Second, why is arising-arising inexpressible? Because arising-arising produces arising and arising-arising produces nonarising. The first arising-arising is a great arising producing a small arising and refers to all contaminated Dharmas moved by the eight marks within the realms. The latter arising-arising producing nonarising means that Dharmas arisen from causes and conditions are empty and Middle in their intrinsic substance. The place of mental activity therefore ceases and the road of language is cut off.
Third, why is arising-not-arising inexpressible? Arising is named arising, yet arising does not arise from itself; therefore it is inexpressible. This arising is prajñā arising though Dharmas do not arise. “Arising does not arise from itself” states only the first alternative. In full, arising comes neither from another, from both, nor without a cause. When prajñā arises, the conventional truth has died and karmic birth no longer occurs. A bodhisattva still enters the three realms, but birth is for conditions, not through karma. Whether the arising of prajñā or freely received birth, both are beyond language and therefore inexpressible.
Fourth, why is not-arising-not-arising inexpressible? Because it is realized through cultivating the path. What cultivation attains is the ultimate result, which even the ten grounds below cannot know; how could language exhaust it? This reveals it as understanding beyond the realms.
Fifth, arising is inexpressible because arising originally does not exist. Arising-arising within the realms and not-arising-arising beyond them are both called arising and ultimately are the arising of ignorance. Arising must depend on conditions. Conditioned arising is empty and Middle; the place of mental activity ceases and the road of language is cut off.
Sixth, not-arising is inexpressible because it has something realized. Inconceivable understanding, understanding within the realms, and understanding beyond them are all gained through cultivating the path. What is attained reaches principle, and principle transcends mind and mouth; it is therefore inexpressible. The six statements pervasively break every delusion and understanding, further revealing the birthless gate’s pervasive breaking.
According to the Buddha Treasury Sūtra’s simile, the first four alternatives both blow and spit, while the latter two conclude the preceding blowing and spitting. Within the six statements themselves, the emphasis is pervasive breaking. The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra says that from the night of attaining the path through the night of nirvāṇa, the Buddha did not speak one character. He speaks in this way because of two Dharmas: self-Dharma and originally abiding Dharma. Self-Dharma is what the Buddha realized and what I likewise realize, without increase or decrease, free from language, delusive thought, writing, and the two destinations. Freedom from language and delusive thought is inconceivability; freedom from writing is freedom from provisional names; freedom from the two destinations is freedom from speaker and spoken, thinker and thought, name and named.
Originally abiding Dharma is the ancient noble path and the constant abiding of the Dharma realm. A road leading into a city, for example, is provided for people to travel and was not made by the traveler. A person follows the road into the city, yet the city was not made by the person arriving. A man sees a level great road, follows it into the city, and enjoys happiness as wished. The constant-abiding Dharma realm realized by this Buddha and past buddhas is likewise, and therefore not one character was spoken between the two nights.
Self-Dharma and originally abiding Dharma are decisive Dharmas and do not change through speech or discrimination. Originally abiding Dharma is according with principle; self-Dharma is realizing the real. This shares the meaning of the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra’s four inexpressibles. Arising-arising being inexpressible concludes originally abiding Dharma as inexpressible: arising accords with causes and conditions and arises, while the original Dharma remains inexpressible. Arising-not-arising being inexpressible concludes one’s own Dharma of severance as inexpressible. Not-arising-arising being inexpressible concludes one’s own Dharma of wisdom as inexpressible. Not-arising-not-arising being inexpressible concludes ultimate self-realization as inexpressible. Finally, arising being inexpressible summarizes originally abiding Dharma; not-arising being inexpressible summarizes self-realized Dharma.
After the inexpressible, the scripture says ten Dharmas of causes and conditions serve as causes for arising and can therefore be expressed. This is pervasive establishment through the birthless gate, like one breath forming everything. The ten causes and conditions run from the link of ignorance through the link of existence and are used to establish Dharmas. Establishment has three meanings: establishing beings, establishing faculties and conditions, and establishing voiced teaching.
To establish beings: the two past causes of ignorance and formations bring about the five present results of consciousness, name-and-form, six sense fields, contact, and feeling. Their conjunction through causes and conditions establishes the five aggregates and provisionally names a being. To establish faculties and conditions: in the past, beings may have practiced analysis of Dharmas, embodiment of Dharmas, gradual practice, or sudden practice. The practice becomes karma and is moistened by ignorance, bringing about the five results in this life. On the recompense of these five aggregates, original habituation then arises, separately giving rise to four forms of craving, grasping, and existence—analytical, embodied, gradual, and perfect-and-sudden. Their arising forms four kinds of faculties and conditions.
To establish voiced teaching: analytical craving, grasping, and existence bring about the Tripiṭaka Teaching. This is arising-arising being inexpressible, and because ten causes and conditions serve as causes for arising-arising, arising-arising can be taught. Embodied-Dharma craving, grasping, and existence bring about the Shared Teaching. This is arising-not-arising being inexpressible and therefore expressible as arising-not-arising. Gradual craving, grasping, and existence bring about the Distinct Teaching. This is not-arising-arising being inexpressible and therefore expressible as not-arising-arising. Perfect-and-sudden craving, grasping, and existence bring about the Perfect Teaching. This is not-arising-not-arising being inexpressible and therefore expressible as not-arising-not-arising.
Once beings are established, every cause and result of delusion and every object transformed are established. Once faculties and teaching are established, every cause and result of understanding and practice and every transforming agent are established. This is the birthless gate’s one establishment establishing all, hearing the a-letter gate and understanding every meaning, and one breath forming everything. The Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra’s four maturations are then used: śrāvaka lineage, pratyekabuddha lineage, buddha lineage, and bodhisattva lineage correspond to four faculties; those without these four lineages are matured in good destinations. Buddha lineage corresponds to Perfect faculties and bodhisattva lineage to Distinct faculties. Whether or not a buddha is present, the bodhisattva seed can successively sever the obstruction of afflictions and obstruction of knowledge, hence it is classified as a Distinct faculty. Śrāvaka lineage has two kinds: separate wholesome roots correspond to Tripiṭaka faculties; retreating from the Great and taking the Small corresponds to Shared faculties. The four maturations are thereby integrated into four faculties and conditions.
Someone asks: if the six statements are one breaking breaking all and the ten conditions one establishment establishing all, while the first four alternatives both break and establish, should there also be a fourth mode that neither breaks nor establishes? Answer: at the beginning of fascicle nineteen, the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says ten meritorious matters are inconceivable and make hearers startled, then speaks of neither difficult nor easy, internal nor external, mark nor nonmark, square nor round, pointed nor slanted. This is the textual meaning of neither breaking nor establishing.
Another asks: if the birthless gate embraces all Dharmas, are there then no other gates? Answer: the birthless gate embraces the other gates, and the other gates embrace the birthless gate. According to the virtue of wisdom, there are gates of arising, nonarising, both arising and nonarising, and neither arising nor nonarising. Each again has four gates, making sixteen. According to the virtue of severance, there are gates of ceasing, nonceasing, both ceasing and nonceasing, and neither ceasing nor nonceasing. Each again has four, making sixteen; together the two groups make thirty-two gates.
The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra uses moonlight increasing on the fifteenth day as a simile for the virtue of wisdom and decreasing after the sixteenth as a simile for the virtue of severance. The moon’s substance originally neither increases nor decreases; increase is spoken according to the bright fortnight and decrease according to the dark. The true mark has no actual wisdom or severance. Wisdom is spoken according to illumination and severance according to quiescence. The birthless gate’s embracing all Dharmas and reaching the highest is vertical embrace; embracing all Dharmas broadly and universally is horizontal embrace.
Someone further asks: since it is called the birthless gate, object, delusion, wisdom, and severance should all be called birthless. Why suddenly speak of not-arising-arising, arising-arising, and freedom in birth? Answer: these terms still help reveal the birthless gate. The arising of forbearance concerning nonarising is called not-arising-arising. The beings transformed are called arising-arising. Bodhisattva application is called freedom in birth. It remains the birthless gate: according to the spit it is nonarising, while according to the breath it is not-arising-arising and the others, more fully revealing how one gate embraces Dharmas universally. This completes the explanation of “gate” through the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra〔and so forth〕.
Three Modes of Pervasive Breaking and the Three Contemplations in One Mind
The proper explanation of pervasive breaking follows and has three kinds. First, following the birthless gate from beginning to end and exhausting source and bottom is vertically pervasively breaking through Dharmas. Second, passing through every Dharma gate and exhausting source and bottom in each from beginning to end is horizontally pervasively breaking through Dharmas. Third, horizontal and vertical being nondual while likewise exhausting source and bottom from beginning to end is neither-horizontal-nor-vertical pervasive breaking. Vertical describes height and horizontal breadth. Bring the vertical into the horizontal and no horizontal place lacks height; bring the horizontal into the vertical and no vertical place lacks breadth. The great cart is both high and broad. Horizontal and vertical being nondual, it is neither horizontal nor vertical; Dharma is originally equal, without high or low.
Pervasive breaking through the birthless gate further divides into three: entering emptiness through provisionality; entering provisionality through emptiness; and taking the first two contemplations as preparatory means to enter the ultimate truth of the Middle Way. The three contemplations are actually in one mind. Only because the wondrous Dharma is difficult to understand are three names used to reveal one. The Great Treatise says: “The three wisdoms are actually in one mind; in order to explain them to people and make understanding easy, they are separately assigned to three people.” The Buddhāvataṃsaka sometimes teaches dull faculties to cultivate through kalpas and sharp faculties to accomplish correct awakening upon first arousing the mind. The Lotus Sutra directly says to abandon preparatory means and teach only the unsurpassed path. Here the Distinct Teaching’s sequence is borrowed to reveal the Perfect Teaching’s total mark, using sequence to explain the nonsequential.
Entering emptiness through provisionality further divides into the provisionality of views, provisionality of thought, and analysis of four gates. Entering emptiness through provisional views first clarifies provisional views and afterward the contemplation of emptiness.
How the Affliction of Views Becomes a Fourfold Net
The affliction of views arises in dependence on true substance and can obscure it, like a shimmering mirage arising in dependence on space and disturbing one’s sight of space, or like a dream arising through sleep and making the sleeper confused. Until dream ceases, the sleeper cannot wake; until the affliction of views is removed, true substance cannot appear. In fact, true seeing is seeing principle, and seeing reality itself is not delusion. This delusion is called the affliction of views because it can be severed when principle is seen; its name is derived from understanding. It has four classes: four single views, four compound views, fully endowed four views, and a wordless view.
The four single views are attachment to existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence. Take only the view of existence. Attachment to an existent self, believing that self and existence coexist, constantly gives rise to a self-mind corresponding with self; this is the view of self. Taking a self produces extreme views. When self-view and extreme views destroy worldly and world-transcending cause and result, they form deviant view. Taking this as a road expected to lead to nirvāṇa is grasping precepts. Deciding this view alone is real, all others are false speech, and refusing them is grasping views. Agreement with one’s own Dharma produces craving; disagreement produces anger. Thinking “I understand and others do not” produces conceit. Failure to know the suffering and accumulation within the view of existence is delusion; indecision is doubt.
These ten agents extend through the four truths of the desire realm. Under the truth of suffering are all ten. Under accumulation are seven, excluding self-view, extreme views, and grasping precepts. Under the path are eight, excluding self-view and extreme views. Under cessation are seven, excluding self-view, extreme views, and grasping precepts. Together they make thirty-two. The form realm has twenty-eight under its four truths, and the formless realm likewise twenty-eight, each excluding anger. The three realms total eighty-eight agents.
The view of nonexistence, view of both existence and nonexistence, and view of neither existence nor nonexistence each likewise possesses eighty-eight agents. Passing through the sixty-two views, every view again possesses eighty-eight agents. Waves of inversion surge without number; the net of deviant views grows ever denser and obscures true principle. The treatise further considers the six faculties facing agreeable, disagreeable, and neutral objects and passes each through categories of defilement and purity. One faculty has three; each of the three has six; six faculties make thirty-six, and three times make 108. These are then passed through the sixty-two views and eighty-eight agents, every item possessing 108. Thus one raising of mind or movement of thought is vast without boundary, dark and blind without the slightest awareness〔and so forth〕.
Some teachers of the time held that existence and both-existence-and-nonexistence alone are views, while nonexistence and neither-existence-nor-nonexistence are not. This violates both scripture and their own position. Scripture says that relying on the views produces the complete sixty-two; under their account, the number could never be reached. The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā breaks self-nature and other-nature. If existence is self-nature, the nonexistence stated in relation to existence is other-nature. Both existence and nonexistence are natures; how could nonexistence not be a view? This nonexistence is also not the nonexistence that realizes principle and therefore certainly remains a view.
Through past-eon past-views and future-eon future-views, non-Buddhists need only give rise to one slight thought of calculation to decide that their speech is real and all others false. They thereby increase assertions and negations, intensify the poison of self, and construct birth and death like someone seizing a head and pulling out hair. Although Dīghanakha said he accepted no Dharma, he still accepted nonacceptance. Not knowing suffering and accumulation, he fell into two defeats when the Buddha asked one question. If someone as brilliant as Dīghanakha did not escape views, how could a coarser attachment be mistakenly judged correct? These all belong to the four single views.
The four compound views are: existence-existence and existence-nonexistence; nonexistence-existence and nonexistence-nonexistence; both-existence-and-nonexistence-existence and both-existence-and-nonexistence-nonexistence; neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-existence and neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-nonexistence. Every view possesses eighty-eight agents. Passing through the sixty-two views, each again possesses eighty-eight agents and 108 afflictions as above.
The fully endowed four views place four alternatives within every sentence. The view of existence contains existence-existence, existence-nonexistence, existence-both-existence-and-nonexistence, and existence-neither-existence-nor-nonexistence. The view of nonexistence contains nonexistence-existence, nonexistence-nonexistence, nonexistence-both-existence-and-nonexistence, and nonexistence-neither-existence-nor-nonexistence. The view of both existence and nonexistence contains both-existence-and-nonexistence-existence, both-existence-and-nonexistence-nonexistence, both-existence-and-nonexistence-both-existence-and-nonexistence, and both-existence-and-nonexistence-neither-existence-nor-nonexistence. The view of neither existence nor nonexistence contains neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-existence, neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-nonexistence, neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-both-existence-and-nonexistence, and neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-neither-existence-nor-nonexistence. Every alternative possesses eighty-eight agents; every one of the sixty-two views again possesses eighty-eight agents and 108 afflictions.
A wordless view establishes a separate wordlessness outside the four single alternatives, another outside the four compound alternatives, and another outside the fully endowed alternatives. Every wordless view likewise produces eighty-eight agents, sixty-two views, 108 afflictions, and the rest. These have first been explained according to non-Buddhists. Views can also arise in relation to the Buddha-Dharma. Each of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings has four gates, and every gate can produce one view. Outside each set of four gates a wordless view can arise, and every view likewise produces the eighty-eight agents, sixty-two views, 108 afflictions, and the rest.
Why Views Are Also Called the Three Provisionalities
The affliction of views is not only named from the liberating understanding capable of seeing principle; in its own substance it can directly be called provisional. Provisional means false and inverted. The preceding classes can therefore also be called four single provisionalities, four compound provisionalities, and fully endowed four provisionalities, each with its wordless provisionality. The sixteen gates of the Buddha-Dharma also produce sixteen provisionalities. Every provisionality further contains three: formed by causes, continuity, and relation.
Speaking of mind, a Dharma-object facing the mental faculty and producing one thought is provisionality formed by causes. Preceding and following thoughts continuing in uninterrupted sequence are provisionality of continuity. Knowing this mind to exist in relation to other states without mind is provisionality of relation. Formation by causes simultaneously concerns external object and internal faculty. Continuity concerns only the internal faculty’s thoughts before and after. Relation, vertically, is relation to the nonexistence of cessation and, horizontally, to the absence of mind in the three unconditioned Dharmas.
Kaishan says, “The third provisionality arises because of the first two and may further exceed them.” The treatise explains: when the third arises, it arises because of the first two and therefore includes them; before the earlier provisionalities have been removed, the third also arises and therefore exceeds them. This explains the three provisionalities in relation to mind.
In relation to the body of form, past formative karma relying on parents to obtain this body is provisionality formed by causes. The body continuing before and after from the womb to white hair is continuity. This body established in relation to what is not body is relation. Dependent recompense also has three provisionalities. Four subtle elements conjoining to form a pillar is formation by causes. The pillar changing with the seasons yet continuing uninterrupted is continuity. The pillar established in relation to what is not a pillar, as well as long, short, large, and small, is relation. These are the three provisionalities of the Tripiṭaka scriptures as taught according to phenomena; detailed explanations follow the various treatise masters.
The names of the three provisionalities are not limited to the Small Vehicle; the Great Vehicle also uses them. Dharmas arise attached to ignorance, like illusions and transformations, with names alone and no obtainable reality. If even the four subtle elements that form a pillar in a mirror are unobtainable, how much more the illusory pillar they form? If the pillar is unobtainable, where could continuity through the seasons or relational illusory length and shortness remain? Extending from what is easy to see to what is difficult opens ten similes. Form is empty in its intrinsic substance, not empty only after form has ceased; this is the meaning. These are the Great Vehicle’s three provisionalities according to principle.
The Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom further explains three kinds of existence. First, relational existence: long is established through short and short through long; this and that are likewise. One thing lies east, but viewed from another side is west. The object itself has not changed yet east and west differ, so the name exists without a reality. Second, nominal existence: curds are provisionally named from the conjunction of the four conditions form, scent, taste, and touch. Though curds exist, their existence differs from that of the causal and conditional components. Though absent, they differ from the absence of rabbit horns and turtle hair. Curds exist as a provisional name only through the conjunction of conditions. Again, subtle form, scent, taste, and touch produce hair-parts; hair-parts produce felted fiber; fiber produces cloth; cloth produces clothing. All are nominal existences. Third, Dharma-existence: the conjunction of the four subtle elements form, scent, taste, and touch is called Dharma-existence.
Another passage in the treatise explains three provisional designations—Dharma, reception, and name. How do these correspond with the three provisionalities? Setting distinct meanings aside for the moment, they can be integrated generally: Dharma-provisional designation is like formation by causes, reception-provisional designation like continuity, and name-provisional designation like relation. Dharmas such as the five aggregates are Dharma-provisional designation. The conjunction of five aggregates named a being, like the conjunction of roots, trunk, branches, and leaves producing the name tree, is reception-provisional designation. Using a name to take the marks of two Dharmas and speak of them is name-provisional designation. The Sūtra of the Original Acts that Adorn the Bodhisattva also has a passage on three provisionalities. Great Perfection of Wisdom says thought arises with conditions and does not arise without them, revealing formation by causes. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says moments of recitation cease yet one proceeds from one Āgama to another, and moments of eating cease yet one proceeds from initial hunger to later fullness, revealing continuity. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra says Dharmas do not stand in relation and one thought does not abide, revealing relation.
The three provisionalities are used in both Small and Great Vehicles. Each of the four views produced by the four Tripiṭaka gates has three provisionalities, sixty-two views, 108 afflictions, and the rest〔and so forth〕. The Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings likewise each have four views produced by four gates, and every view similarly possesses three provisionalities, sixty-two views, 108 afflictions, and the rest. The Tathāgata’s teaching gates originally reveal the uncontested Dharma. Those able to digest them gain ambrosia; for those unable, they become poison. Even true speech can become false through the arising of a view concerning speech. Views and provisionalities can therefore arise within four gates and sixteen gates〔and so forth〕.
Abbreviated Contemplation: Mirage and Space, Dream and Sleep
The contemplation that breaks provisionality follows and has three parts: contemplation breaking provisionality, distinguishing gains and losses, and clarifying stages. Contemplation breaking provisionality further divides into breaking the single, compound, fully endowed, and wordless. Breaking the single is first explained briefly and then extensively.
In the brief explanation, whenever one thought arises, it falls into one of the four single views. Every view possesses the three provisionalities, is false and unreal, and carries the eighty-eight agents and various evils. The practitioner should embody this penetration: shimmering movement depends on a mirage, and the mirage on empty space. Empty space itself has no dependence, and not even a real space can be obtained; where then are movement or mirage? Or consider a dream in sleep containing hundreds and thousands of sorrows and joys. On waking, beginning and end are quiescent and ultimately pure. Settling in this way is called calming.
Next contemplate ignorance as itself Dharma-nature, the two neither dual nor different. Dharma-nature is originally pure, neither arising nor ceasing; the deluded mind of ignorance is likewise pure in its intrinsic substance. Who then arises and who ceases? To say this mind arises and ceases horizontally imposes arising and ceasing upon Dharma-nature. Dharma-nature does not arise; who gives rise to sorrow? Dharma-nature does not cease; who gives rise to joy? Without sorrow and joy, who distinguishes this as Dharma-nature and that as ignorance? Contemplator and contemplated are both like empty space. Contemplating in this way, ultimately pure, is called entering emptiness through provisionality. A person of sharp faith-practice awakens upon hearing; a person of sharp Dharma-practice gains understanding after reflection.
People of dull faculties not only fail to awaken through hearing and reflection but increase various faults. The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā says: “In the future age, people’s faculties will grow dull. They will commit evils and fail to know the causes and conditions within them. Ultimate emptiness is therefore taught, and for this reason contemplative methods are broadly established and explained in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā.” The treatise says the present is also so. For dull faculties, single and compound views must be broken extensively through wordlessness, uniformly using the four alternatives of arising from self, another, both, or no cause to cleanse attachment completely.
Extensively Breaking Provisionality Formed by Causes: Where Does One Thought Arise From?
The arising of one thought possesses the three provisionalities. First examine formation by causes. Does this thought arise from mind itself, from an external object, from faculty and object together, or apart from faculty and object?
If mind produces itself, take the preceding thought as faculty and following thought as consciousness and ask whether faculty produces mind or consciousness produces mind. If faculty can produce consciousness, ask again whether faculty already has consciousness and produces consciousness, or lacks consciousness and produces it. If faculty already has consciousness, faculty and consciousness stand together without producer or produced. If a faculty without consciousness can produce it, everything lacking consciousness should produce consciousness, which is not so. If one says the faculty lacks consciousness but possesses consciousness-nature, is this nature existent or nonexistent? If it exists already, consciousness is already in the faculty; why call it a nature? If the faculty lacks consciousness-nature, it cannot produce consciousness.
One must also ask whether consciousness-nature and consciousness are one or different. If one, the nature is consciousness and there is still no producer or produced. If different, it becomes arising from another rather than mind producing itself. Sought in this way, mind ultimately does not arise from itself. If one turns to saying an external object stimulates inner mind and mind therefore arises from another, the external object must be examined separately.
Does an external object produce mind while itself being mind, or while not being mind? If the object is itself mind, it cannot be called object or stand outside the mental faculty; this remains self-arising. Two minds would also stand together without agent or object. If the object is not mind, how can it produce mind? If one says the object has a producing-nature and can therefore produce mind, ask whether this nature exists or not. If it exists, nature and object stand together without agent or object. If absent, absence cannot produce. Mind therefore ultimately does not arise from an object.
If faculty and object conjoin to produce mind, ask whether each possesses mind separately and produces it through conjunction, or each lacks mind and produces it through conjunction. If each possesses mind, conjunction produces two minds and falls into self-nature and other-nature. If each lacks mind, conjunction still has no mind. Consider mirror and face. If each has an image, conjunction should produce two; if each lacks an image, conjunction cannot produce one. If one says mirror and face become one and only then produce the image, they never actually unite; if they did, no image would remain. If one says the image arises while they are separate, each should have an image on its own side, which is not so. Examine the conjunction and separation of faculty and object likewise. If one separately says that faculty and object each have mind-nature and their conjunction produces mind, mind-nature must still be examined as existent or nonexistent and broken point by point as above〔and so forth〕.
If faculty and object each remain separate and produce mind, this is arising without causes and conditions. Ask whether this separation truly exists or not. If separation exists, arising still depends on one condition and cannot be called separate. If separation is absent, how can absence produce? If one says separation has a producing-nature, an existent nature still means arising from a condition, while a nonexistent nature cannot produce. Sought in this way, mind ultimately does not arise from separation.
When arising is unobtainable through all four alternatives, Dharmas arise neither from themselves, from another, from both, nor without a cause. The real nature of provisionality formed by causes has been thinned and broken, leaving only the name “mind arises.” The name is neither internal, external, nor in between and does not constantly abide by itself. Once the name does not abide, a nonabiding cannot be grasped separately. Although mind has a name, the name is empty in its intrinsic substance. Seeking real nature through four alternatives and not seeing it is the conventional truth breaking nature and is called nature-emptiness. Seeking the name through four alternatives and not seeing it is the true truth breaking provisionality and is called mark-emptiness. Nature and mark both empty form the total contemplation of entering emptiness through provisionality.
This can be unfolded through the eighteen emptinesses. Failing to find mind in the faculty is internal emptiness. Failing to find it in the object is external emptiness. Failing to find it in their conjunction is internal-and-external emptiness. Failing to find it apart from faculty and object is emptiness of emptiness. Failing to find four natures of arising is nature-emptiness. Failing to find provisional names through four alternatives is mark-emptiness. Failing to find divisions in the ten directions within the object is great emptiness. Failing to find the reason for highest and last is emptiness of ultimate meaning. Failing to obtain causes and conditions through four alternatives is conditioned emptiness. Because the unconditioned is explained in dependence on the conditioned, when conditioned is unobtainable, unconditioned is likewise unobtainable; this is unconditioned emptiness. Failing to find the mind’s initial arising through four alternatives is beginningless emptiness. Failing to find its cessation is dispersal-emptiness. Failing to find arising and ceasing, and even failing to find a mind of nonarising and nonceasing, is ultimate emptiness. The three realms have no separate Dharma and are constructed only by one mind; now failing to find mind is all-emptiness. Contemplating mind as no mind and emptiness as no emptiness is nonattainment-emptiness. Failing to find the three provisionalities of the view of existence is emptiness of existent Dharmas. Failing to find those of the view of nonexistence is emptiness of nonexistent Dharmas. Failing to find those of both-existence-and-nonexistence is emptiness of neither Dharma nor non-Dharma. Together these make eighteen contemplations entering emptiness through provisionality.
Provisionality of Continuity: How Does a Preceding Thought Connect to the Next?
If breaking formation by causes still does not produce awakening, turn to examine continuity. Someone may say: even if mind’s arising cannot be obtained by seeking formation by causes through four alternatives, thoughts visibly arise and cease before one’s eyes and continue without interruption; how can they be called unborn? Ask again: does the following thought arise after the preceding thought ceases, while it does not cease, while it both ceases and does not cease, or while it neither ceases nor does not cease?
First, if the preceding thought does not cease and the following thought arises, a thought produces another thought by itself. Two arisings stand simultaneously, leaving no producer or produced. If one says the preceding thought has an arising-nature that can produce the following, ask whether this nature exists or not. If it exists already, it is a ready-made Dharma and no longer merely nature. If absent, it cannot produce.
Second, if the preceding thought ceases and the following arises, noncessation-arising has already been judged self-nature; now arising through cessation, with noncessation in relation to cessation, becomes other-nature. Ask whether arising is present in cessation and arises, or absent and arises. If present, it is merely arising producing arising; arising and cessation contradict each other, so it cannot be called arising through cessation. If no arising is present in cessation, how can absence arise? If an arising-nature is separately established within cessation, break it as above.
Third, if the preceding thought both ceases and does not cease and the following arises, cessation already belongs to the cessation alternative and nonceasing to the nonceasing alternative. Joining opposites to produce is joint arising. Yet how can contradictory Dharmas jointly produce? If each has arising, there is the error of two arisings. If neither has arising, their conjunction does not arise. If one says cessation and nonceasing contain a separate arising-nature, a definitely existent nature means one should no longer say both cessation and nonceasing, while a definitely nonexistent nature cannot establish them. This alternative cannot escape the two errors of annihilation and permanence and remains joint arising.
Fourth, if the preceding thought neither ceases nor does not cease and the following arises, ask whether this neither-ceasing-nor-nonceasing exists. If it does, there is a cause and it cannot be called causeless. If absent, causelessness cannot produce. If an arising-nature is said to exist within no cause, that nature is itself a cause; how can it be called causeless? Without arising-nature, absence still cannot produce.
Seeking continuity through four alternatives, mind remains unobtainable. With no four real natures, attachment to continuous mind becomes thin and only the name mind remains. This name abides neither internally, externally, nor between and does not constantly exist by itself. Continuity lacking real nature is the conventional truth breaking nature and is called nature-emptiness. Even the provisional name of continuity being unobtainable is the true truth breaking provisionality and is called mark-emptiness. Nature and mark both empty can again be unfolded into eighteen emptinesses as above. This is contemplation entering emptiness through provisionality of continuity.
Provisionality of Relation: Can Mind Truly Be Established by Awaiting No-Mind?
If one still cannot enter after continuity is broken, one may think that mind exists precisely in relation to no-mind; relational delusion then arises. It differs from the first two provisionalities. Formation by causes takes the conjunction of faculty and object. Continuity vertically takes only thoughts before and after in the mental faculty, and the cessation opposed to arising is a particular cessation, so its range is narrow. Relation stands against general cessation and has a wider range. Although the three unconditioned Dharmas are not all cessation, each can be called nonarising. Someone therefore establishes the arising of mind in relation to the nonarising of empty space, forming provisionality of relation.
This delusion arises because of the first two and therefore includes them; while the first two remain, it also exceeds them in arising and therefore surpasses them. Structurally, a nonarising Dharma-object facing the mental faculty and producing mind also includes formation by causes. The preceding provisional mind continuing into the present also includes continuity. The first two provisionalities never produced delusion in relation to general cessation; the present one does and therefore further exceeds them. This borrows inherited names to reveal provisionality of relation; the explanation itself does not wholly agree with the old account.
Now examine this mind: does it arise in relation to nonarising, arising, both arising and nonarising, or neither arising nor nonarising?
First, if mind arises in relation to nonarising, ask whether this nonarising exists or not. If an available nonarising truly exists, it has become a kind of existence and this is really relation to existence. Existence standing against existence falls into self-arising. If nonarising does not exist at all, absence provides nothing to stand against. If one says mind arises precisely by standing against this absence, mind should arise wherever anything is absent. With absence standing against existence, absence becomes other and falls into arising from another. If one says that though nonarising is absent it possesses an arising-nature, ask whether this nature has arisen or not. If arisen, it is a ready-made arising rather than a nature; if unarisen, it cannot produce.
Second, if mind arises in relation to arising, this is arising standing against arising, like long standing against long; no relation can be established. If the account changes to say mind’s arising appears through arising standing against nonarising, as long appears through short, two errors arise at once: if each side exists, two arisings stand together; if neither exists, both are wholly unobtainable.
Third, if mind arises in relation to both arising and nonarising, this joins the first two alternatives and retains the shared errors: if each exists, two arisings result; if neither exists, no arising can occur. Arising and nonarising contradict each other and cannot jointly produce one mind. If an arising-nature exists separately within them, it must still be examined through existence, nonexistence, identity, and difference and cannot stand.
Fourth, if mind arises in relation to neither arising nor nonarising, even arising through causes and conditions is unobtainable, much less without causes and conditions. Ask whether this causelessness exists or not. If it exists, it remains relation to existence. If absent, it remains relation to absence and cannot be called causeless. If a separate nature is established, and the nature exists, ask again whether it is arising or nonarising. If already arising, it is no longer nature; if not arising, it cannot produce.
Seeking provisionality of relation through four alternatives, mind’s arising is likewise unobtainable. Real nature unobtainable, attachment thins and only a name remains; yet arising of the name is not real arising in its intrinsic substance. The name is neither internal, external, nor between and does not constantly exist by itself; ultimately it has no possession. Seeking nature and not finding it is the conventional truth breaking nature and is called nature-emptiness. Seeking the name and not finding it is the true truth breaking provisionality and is called mark-emptiness. Seeking the five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements within nature and mark and not finding them is emptiness of Dharmas. Seeking person, self, knower, and seer and not finding them is emptiness of beings. This can again be unfolded into eighteen emptinesses. Entering emptiness through provisionality of relation develops the wisdom-eye and sees the ultimate meaning.
Not only are the three provisionalities of one view of existence removed; every affliction of views is thereby purified and correct wisdom appears. This is called the birthless gate communicating with calming-and-contemplation and calming-and-contemplation accomplishing the birthless gate. If awakening still does not occur, calming-and-contemplation must be skillfully used to break provisional views, making faith-practice and Dharma-practice shift into a path of preparatory means that suppresses the view of existence and immeasurable afflictions. Once delusion is suppressed, this is called wholesome contaminated five aggregates. When the view of existence no longer arises, one may turn into a view of nonexistence, which must be broken at the next level.
Three Kinds of Faculties and the Illness of the View of Nonexistence
Whether hearing or reflection succeeds in breaking views varies with faculties. A person of superior faculties hears contemplation of arising, immediately knows arising as nonarising, breaks attachment, and awakens. A person of middling faculties has lighter attachment and, though the real has not arisen, can suppress views and form the wholesome contaminated five aggregates of preparatory means. A person of inferior faculties is deeply attached; on hearing that arising cannot be found, this person instead treats nonarising as truly existent and produces a new view of nonarising. The view of nonexistence must therefore be broken both generally and particularly.
In general breaking, Great Perfection of Wisdom says: “Even consciousness knowing nonarising is unobtainable, much less consciousness knowing arising.” It also says: “Even consciousness knowing arising is unobtainable, much less consciousness knowing nonarising.” Arising and nonarising are both unobtainable; the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra also broadly breaks the view of nonarising. The principle of nonarising cannot be known by discriminating consciousness, so how could a calculation of emotional consciousness be taken for it? Abandoning existence and attaching to nonexistence is like a measuring-worm bending between two ends or a monkey leaping from one branch to another, still moving back and forth within delusive views. It should not be grasped as true.
In particular breaking, the practitioner uses calming-and-contemplation to break the provisionalities of formation by causes, continuity, and relation in the view of existence. Nature and mark are temporarily unseen, and the practitioner enters concentration indistinctly. Inner and outer do not appear, before and after do not appear, and there is no relational contrast. The person may abide quiescently in concentration or suddenly feel that body and mind have wholly vanished and everything is pure. A mind-object of nonexistence then appears. Believing that birthless calming-and-contemplation has been attained and concentration and wisdom accomplished, the person becomes attached. Once attached to this empty thought, even the buddhas cannot transform the person.
Why can they not transform this person? Through contemplation of mind, only one part subtle concentration and one part empty understanding have arisen. This remains an empty Dharma-object corresponding with mind and has nothing to do with true nonarising. Non-Buddhists and Buddhist disciples can both contemplate emptiness. The difference is that non-Buddhists become attached to the wisdom contemplating emptiness and take the newly arisen empty object for nirvāṇa. Once there is a contemplator, self-view forms. From self-view arise the ten sharp and dull agents through all eighty-eight, while birth and death remain vast. All these faults arise through attachment to the empty object, obstruct the true, lose the path, and prevent entry into nirvāṇa.
When a Buddhist disciple contemplates nonarising and an empty mind arises, the disciple immediately knows it to be craving. Whatever Dharma arises and is craved is ignorance; ignorance in turn produces self-view and the other eighty-eight agents, each possessing three provisionalities. Such a disciple never mistakes it for true nonarising. The three provisionalities of this empty mind are as follows. Once the three provisionalities of the existence-view are suppressed, a nonarising Dharma-object facing the mental faculty produces one thought of empty mind: formation by causes. After the mind of arising ceases, the mind of nonarising arises in succession: continuity. The suddenly manifest nonarising stands in relation to the preceding arising: relation.
The nonarising mind is then examined through four alternatives: does it arise from the mental faculty itself, from a Dharma-object as other, through faculty and object together, or apart from them? In examining the mental faculty, ask again whether faculty or consciousness produces it. If faculty has consciousness, there is no agent and object; if it lacks consciousness, absence cannot produce. If a consciousness-nature is separately posited, existence/nonexistence and identity/difference must still be asked, and none can stand. In examining the Dharma-object, if the object has mind there is no agent and object, while if it lacks mind it cannot produce. If object and mind are one, there is again no agent or object; if different, a different Dharma cannot produce. Joint arising has both errors at once, while arising apart fails because even conditioned arising is unobtainable, much less arising without a cause〔and so forth〕.
The nonarising mind therefore arises neither from self, another, both, nor separation. It has no four natures and is called nature-empty. Although there is no real mind, the character “mind” remains as a provisional name; because the name is neither inside nor outside, it is mark-empty. The eighteen emptinesses can then be opened as above. This still enters the ultimate meaning from provisionality into emptiness. Once the provisionality of the nonexistence-view is broken, earlier and later obstructions can be removed and correct wisdom arise. If they are not yet removed, cultivate calming-and-contemplation diligently, shifting faith-practice and Dharma-practice into a path of preparatory means that suppresses suffering and accumulation and the eighty-eight agents within aggregates, sense fields, and elements. Through diligent cultivation, the three provisionalities of the nonexistence-view cease to arise, yet one may turn into the view of both existence and nonexistence, which must also be examined and broken〔and so forth〕.
Both Existence and Nonexistence, and Neither Existence nor Nonexistence, Remain Views
Having skillfully used calming-and-contemplation to suppress the nonexistence-view so its provisionalities do not arise, the practitioner advances one part in concentration and wisdom and may suddenly give rise to a mind of both existence and nonexistence. The thought is: if mind were wholly nonexistent, who would know nonarising? Nonarising is nonexistence, while the knower is existence. When this mind arises, the person receives and attaches to the view of both, believing it real and refusing to release it, yet not knowing its faults. Dīghanakha likewise believed himself to possess the path while actually remaining within suffering and accumulation; once the Buddha pointed it out, he awakened. If the indication is heard, the attached mind can quickly loosen.
How is it indicated? The five kinds of reception in prajñā are all nonreception. The practitioner presently receives a Dharma-object of both existence and nonexistence and therefore still has the aggregate of feeling. Mind engaging its configuration is perception; applying this Dharma is formations; discriminating it is consciousness. Four aggregates are clearly present. Feeling, perception, and the others become defiled and exist in dependence on the aggregate of form. The mental faculty receiving the Dharma-object of both produces the eighteen elements; interaction between faculty and object produces the twelve sense fields. This is suffering.
Again, believing “I can practice, receive, and know this Dharma” gives rise to the provisionally named self and therefore self-view. Self-view produces extreme views. Denying cause and result is deviant view. Taking this as the path is grasping precepts. Taking it as nirvāṇa is grasping views. Opposition produces anger and compliance pleasure. Thinking “I understand” and looking down on others produces conceit. Not knowing suffering and accumulation is delusion. Great doubt then arises. The ten agents pass through the three realms and fully possess eighty-eight, opposing the real path and following birth and death, all produced from the mind of the both-view. This view-mind also possesses formation by causes, continuity, and relation.
It is broken by examining self, other, both, and separation one by one. The three provisionalities, four alternatives, aggregates, and sense fields have no real nature and are called nature-empty. They possess names alone and the names are also empty, called mark-empty. After nature and mark are empty, the eighteen emptinesses are opened and one enters the ultimate meaning, with correct wisdom appearing. If entry still does not occur, skillfully use the four siddhāntas so faith-practice and Dharma-practice shift, skillfully cultivate calming-and-contemplation, suppress the view, and form wholesome contaminated Dharmas of preparatory means. Once the both-view is suppressed, one may turn to neither existence nor nonexistence.
The view of neither arises after the practitioner suppresses the both-view and suddenly produces a mind detached from existence and nonexistence. The thought is: if mind were fixedly existent, it could not become nonexistent; if fixedly nonexistent, it could not become existent. How could it be both? Because it is not fixedly existent, it is nonexistence-of-existence; because not fixedly nonexistent, nonexistence-of-nonexistence. The first is described as nonarising and the second as nonceasing. Believing this to transcend existence and nonexistence, the person calls it the Middle Way and says it agrees with the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā: the preceding existence-view corresponds to conditionally arisen Dharmas, the nonexistence-view to emptiness, the both-view to provisionality, and the present neither-view to the Middle.
Yet firmly grasping this mind as real produces immeasurable faults. Taking false speech as true has already produced a view concerning speech and is not reality. If reality is permanence, bliss, self, and purity, this mind nevertheless arises and ceases and is therefore not permanent. Because it is received and attached to, it is not bliss. Because it lacks mastery, it is not self. Because stained by views, it is not pure.
The self-mind produces self-view. Self-view moves between existence and nonexistence like a measuring-worm and becomes extreme view. Taking the neither-view as the Middle Way and believing it communicates with birth and death calls the nonpath the path and becomes grasping precepts. Taking it as nirvāṇa while possessing aggregates, sense fields, and elements together with sharp and dull agents becomes grasping views. One also takes it as correct Dharma, destroys worldly cause and result by calling them nonexistence-of-existence, and destroys world-transcending cause and result by calling them nonexistence-of-nonexistence. If it accords not even with worldly correct view and deportment, how could it accord with the world-transcending path? Taking the incorrect as correct is deviant view. Others’ agreement and praise produce craving; opposition and criticism produce anger. Failure to know which part of this mind is poisonous herb and which king of medicines is delusion. Elevating oneself over others is conceit. Great doubt later arises. Even briefly there are ten faults; extensively they cannot be exhausted, and each possesses the three provisionalities〔and so forth〕.
Breaking this view still uses the preceding four-alternative calming-and-contemplation to pursue and examine it〔and so forth〕. Pointing out the five aggregates possessed by views reveals suffering. Pointing out the ten agents reveals accumulation. Breaking through calming-and-contemplation reveals the path. Suppression or severance of the views reveals cessation. Though deviant non-Buddhist understanding and partial attachments within the Buddha-Dharma contain immeasurable faults, the four truths can break them all and turn ordinary into noble. Even the four truths first taught by the Tathāgata in the Āgamas have this power; how much more the remaining three Great Vehicle versions of the four truths? When the neither-view breaks, all delusions break with it, correct wisdom arises, and one enters emptiness through provisionality and sees the ultimate meaning.
If entry still does not occur, the practitioner uses calming-and-contemplation, shifts between faith and Dharma, and the four adaptive preparatory means to suppress afflictions of views, making the attached mind gradually thin, abiding on the path of preparatory means, and forming wholesome contaminated Dharmas. When the neither-view no longer arises, one may turn into a wordless view, which must still be broken〔and so forth〕.
The treatise repeatedly explains faults of views section after section in order earnestly to remind practitioners to recognize poisonous herb and king of medicines within contemplation of mind. If this is truly understood, the poison of views will not be mistaken for Dharma-medicine. Though the sections are numerous, each round has its own object and does not confuse them. Only those who understand can discuss the path together; one who remains blankly blind cannot even distinguish the color of milk.
Wordlessness Does Not Mean One Has Left the Net
When preceding views have been broken slightly, the practitioner may advance in concentration and wisdom and mind and object suddenly become bright and still. Another understanding then arises: existence brings birth and death; all four alternatives are provisional and unreal; true principle lies beyond language, and only transcendence of the four alternatives is nonarising. Believing oneself outside the four alternatives, the person has not actually left them.
Outside the four alternatives are broadly three classes: outside the single, compound, and fully endowed alternatives. If one says only that principle lies beyond language, at most the single four have been left. The second alternative of compound views remains, as does the first alternative of fully endowed views. The net of views is this tight and exceedingly hard to escape. Like demons and goblins being everywhere, each compound and fully endowed view possesses three provisionalities and suffering and accumulation. Contemplation breaking provisionality must be cultivated section by section as above. If the factors of the path can be cultivated within the views, one can awaken section by section, enter emptiness from provisionality, and see the ultimate meaning. If not awakened, first suppress every single, compound, and fully endowed view, form wholesome contaminated five aggregates, and temporarily stop the views; meditative concentration and understanding may then develop.
Another person says the single, compound, and fully endowed alternatives have all been left; the road of speech is cut off, the place of mental activity ceases, and indistinct purity is the birthless and wordless path. Yet this remains an inexpressible wordless view unrelated to the correct path. Although the mouth calls it wordless, speech has not ended, because “absolute” is stated in dependence on “nonabsolute.” The absolute is still established by relation; arising through relation, it cannot be called absolute. It is like trying to flee empty space: wherever one travels, space cannot be escaped.
Every preceding section actually contains horizontal and vertical breaking. Unfolding within one view of existence is horizontal. The four views accumulating layer after layer is vertical. Formation by causes is predominantly horizontal; continuity predominantly vertical; relation both horizontal and vertical; general breaking neither horizontal nor vertical. The preceding discussion has primarily followed horizontal breaking; proper vertical breaking begins below.
Examining the Four Views Vertically through All Teachings and Stages
If the attached mind is existent, existence is arising. Ask what kind of arising it is. Is it the arising of the five methods for calming mind, general establishment of mindfulness, distinct establishments, warmth, summit, forbearance, or highest worldly Dharma? The arising of true illumination in forbearance concerning suffering-Dharma? The arising of renewed consideration and reflection? Of the semblance-path on the ground of dry wisdom? Of seeing the truths on the ground of eight persons or seeing? Of playful spiritual powers and vows supporting residual habit? Of semblance-understanding on the suppressive path of the three worthies? Of true understanding among the ten sages? Of the semblance-path of the iron wheel? Of the true path of the bronze wheel? Or of mastery throughout the Dharma realm? Test the attached mind against these actual arisings of teachings and stages: it accords with none even in the smallest part. If it is still not called a view, what would be?
If mind is attached to as unborn, ask what kind of nonarising it is: nonarising of afflictions of views, of thought, of residual habits, of dust-and-sand delusion, of ignorance, of karma, of recompense, of practice, or of principle? People hear only “unborn” and call it Buddha, often understanding only the Dharma Buddha. Yet the three buddhas can be correlated with Dharma in multiple ways. Nonarising of principle is the Dharma Buddha; nonarising of ignorance, the Recompense Buddha; nonarising of dust-and-sand, views, and thought, the Response Buddha. Or nonarising of ignorance is the Dharma Buddha, nonarising of views and thought the Recompense Buddha, and nonarising of dust-and-sand the Response Buddha. Or nonarising in the stage of karmic practice is the Response Buddha, nonarising of knowledge-karma the Recompense Buddha, and nonarising of principle the Dharma Buddha. Speaking from cause, the Response Buddha arises through the conditioning cause, the Recompense Buddha through the revealing cause, and the Dharma Buddha through the correct cause. The arising of the three buddhas is unborn in its intrinsic substance, and nonarising does not depart from the arising of the three buddhas.
Hearing the a-letter gate should produce understanding of every meaning. How could it be limited to one? Like using a sharp mattock to dig through earth to the vajra layer, hearing one “unborn” should produce universal understanding of every nonarising throughout the Dharma realm. Testing the attached mind against these modes of nonarising, it again accords with none in the smallest part and is therefore a view.
Some criticize the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā for saying only nonarising and nonceasing without realizing profound principle. Afflictions are arising and their movement through the three marks is ceasing; negating only this arising and ceasing, they say, enters emptiness at most and lacks the meaning of the Middle Way. Others explain nonarising and nonceasing as not-not-arising and not-not-ceasing to reveal the Middle Way. Although they intend to support the Middle, they damage the wording and lose its meaning.
Nāgārjuna’s wording both communicates with the Shared and contains the Distinct. “Nonarising” means not arising in the twenty-five existences. “Nonceasing” means not being moved to extinction through the three marks. This breaks twenty kinds of self-view and accomplishes stream-entry through no-more-learning, containing meanings of both Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings. If arising and ceasing are gathered on the side of birth and death and nirvāṇa’s quiescence on the other, simultaneously negating both sides also contains the Distinct meaning. If arising and ceasing are both Dharmas arisen from causes and conditions, they are precisely empty, provisional, and Middle. Precisely empty, they do not arise; precisely provisional, they do not cease; nonarising and nonceasing are the Middle Way, revealing the Perfect meaning. One sentence according to its wording therefore embraces Tripiṭaka and Shared, contains Distinct, and reveals Perfect; all four meanings are clear. Arbitrarily changing the sound is like a stutterer forcing one syllable of “phoenix” into repetition. Adding characters in writing is like placing extra strokes on the original graph and imagining one has helped; in fact one meaning is taken and three gates lost. It is like growing a hanging wart or superfluous appendage on the body: an attempted completion becomes a deficiency.
The treatise next briefly opens ten kinds of nonarising and not-not-arising.
First, all Dharmas can be destroyed and all words transformed; one falls into neither existence nor nonexistence, leaves alternatives and ends speech, and allows no Dharma into mind. This is one kind of nonarising. Even nonarising does not arise and is called not-not-arising. Yet although ordinary discriminating consciousness calls itself unborn, it actually still arises, like the Heaven of Neither Perception nor Nonperception calling itself thoughtless while accomplishing exceedingly subtle perception. This is the not-not-arising of non-Buddhists with deviant views.
Second, the Vātsīputrīyas calculate that self lies in the fifth inexpressible treasury. This is one kind of nonarising; even this nonarising does not arise and is called not-not-arising.
Third, people of the Two Vehicles in the Tripiṭaka Teaching sever views and thought in the three realms: one not-not-view and one not-not-thought, called not-not-arising. Residual habit still arises.
Fourth, a Tripiṭaka buddha exhausts both the direct agents and residual habits: one not-not-direct and one not-not-habit. This is analytical-Dharma not-not-arising.
Fifth, people of the Two Vehicles in the Shared Teaching embody that afflictions of views are originally unborn and those of thought originally unborn; this is called not-not-arising. The treatise also cites the Questions of Brahmā Viśeṣacintin Sūtra saying realization is gained within nonarising and nonactivity. Yet although the Two Vehicles embody views and thought, residual habit still arises.
Sixth, when a Shared-Teaching buddha sits at the seat of awakening, direct agents and residual habits are both exhausted; this too is not-not-arising, though only through not-not-arising of birth and death in sections.
Seventh, a person in the causal stages of the Distinct Teaching severs shared and distinct delusions: one not-not-shared and one not-not-distinct. One grade and one part, two grades and two parts become not-not-arising while higher parts still arise.
Eighth, a buddha of the Distinct Teaching exhausts the higher parts of the agents and is called not-not-arising; this remains the not-not-arising of expedient provisional teaching.
Ninth, a person in the causal stages of the Perfect Teaching is one not-not-shared and one not-not-distinct. Although named not-not-arising, the person remains on causal ground and higher-ground practice, wisdom, recompense, and other arisings remain.
Tenth, at wondrous awakening wisdom is full and no longer arises; ignorance is ultimately exhausted and delusion no longer arises; practice, wisdom, and recompense are ultimately not-not-arising. One can also say true principle reaching the ultimate is one not-not-arising, and perfect principle reaching the ultimate another. Principle has originally never arisen from the beginning, and now no separate nonarising arises.
Speaking of nonarising alone can encompass all Dharmas, and speaking of not-not-arising can likewise encompass them. The key is how far the attached nonarising reaches and how far its not-not-arising reaches. If one cannot even recognize the non-Buddhist’s not-not-arising, how could one recognize the final one? One must not abide in a self-satisfied view of nonarising but examine and break it urgently.
In vertically breaking the view of both existence and nonexistence, likewise ask item by item what kind of both-arising-and-nonarising it is. Is it afflictions of views not arising while true wisdom arises? Afflictions of thought not arising while true wisdom arises? Residual habits not arising while true wisdom arises? Dust-and-sand delusion not arising while universal function arises? Ignorance not arising while the Middle Way arises? Inner karma not arising while outward karma arises? Inner recompense not arising while outward recompense arises? Small practice not arising while great practice arises? Partial principle not arising while perfect principle arises? If it is none of these, how could the attachment fail to be a view?
In vertically breaking the view of neither existence nor nonexistence, likewise ask what kind of neither-arising-nor-nonarising it is. Is it gained through the analytical severance of permanence and annihilation? Through embodied-Dharma severance? Through the dual flow of path and contemplation on the eighth ground? Through the first ground’s breaking birth and death and gaining nirvāṇa? Through the result after the tenth ground? Through the first abode’s double negation of the two extremes? Through the ten practices’ advancement in the Middle Way? Through the ten dedications? The ten grounds? Or the ultimate ground of wondrous awakening? If it accords with none, the attached neither-arising-nor-nonarising remains only a view.
How Many Kinds of Wordlessness, and How Many Levels of the Four Alternatives?
Wordlessness too has many kinds. Being outside the single four alternatives, outside the compound four alternatives, and outside the fully endowed four alternatives are all called wordlessness. A brahmin’s observance of silence is wordlessness. Dīghanakha’s refusal to accept any Dharma is wordlessness. The Vātsīputrīyas say that self exists as conventional truth yet lies within the inexpressible treasury; this too is wordlessness. Realization of the true in the Tripiṭaka Teaching is inexpressible, and each of its four gates has one kind of inexpressibility. The three vehicles in the Shared Teaching all sever afflictions through a path without speech, and its four gates likewise have inexpressibility. The Distinct Teaching contemplates the permanent principle as without words or speech, and its four gates likewise have inexpressibility. The Perfect Teaching cannot be disclosed; Vimalakīrti’s silence and Mañjuśrī’s affirmation likewise belong to four gates of inexpressibility.
With so many kinds of inexpressibility, which one does the practitioner’s calculation actually claim? If it does not even equal the Vātsīputrīya position that assigns the inexpressible only to conventional truth and does not reckon it as nirvāṇa, it can still less compare with the four Tripiṭaka gates’ inexpressibility. The Vātsīputrīya position itself remains a view, so the practitioner’s attachment is of course also a view; on account of it, immeasurable afflictions arise extensively.
The treatise then breaks wordlessness again through ten kinds of four alternatives: the direct four alternatives, the endless four alternatives, the stage-concluding four alternatives, the collecting-and-restating four alternatives, the awakening-gaining four alternatives, the classifying four alternatives, the provisional-and-real four alternatives, the opening-and-revealing four alternatives, the intent-losing four alternatives, and the intent-gaining four alternatives.
The direct four alternatives are the ordinary and noble common course of directly stating existence, nonexistence, both, and neither. In the endless four alternatives, each of the four opens again into four and unfolds without end, as the preceding forty-eight iterations show〔and so forth〕. The stage-concluding four alternatives judge right and wrong according to their scope and level: if attachment to the single, compound, fully endowed, and other alternatives remains without perishing, these are an ordinary person’s four alternatives; when there is no meaning of alternatives yet their meaning can be used as skillful means, these are a noble one’s four alternatives. The collecting-and-restating four gather the ordinary person’s four alternatives and restate them as the alternative of existence, the Two Vehicles as nonexistence, bodhisattvas as both existence and nonexistence, and the Buddha as neither existence nor nonexistence.
In the awakening-gaining four alternatives, whichever alternative one follows into awakening becomes an entrance, so each of the four can become a gate. The classifying four assign the Dharma awakened to through each gate among the various Dharma gates. In the provisional-and-real four, three sets of four alternatives among the Dharmas are provisional and one set is real. The opening-and-revealing four open every provisional set of four into the one real set; once they enter the real, all four alternatives are inexpressible, and the Buddha’s teaching of the four alternatives reaches its limit here. The intent-losing four arise when one grasps the Buddha’s four alternatives and disputes over them, with faults identical to those of ordinary people. In the intent-gaining four, bodhisattvas see the faults of losing the intent and compose various Small- and Great-Vehicle treatises to elucidate the Buddha’s provisional and real four alternatives, break attachments, and dispel delusion. Once deluded attachment has been broken, the work of composing treatises also ceases.
If one still refuses to relinquish the view of wordlessness, one must answer which level of these four alternatives one has actually left. The preceding passage broke the four alternatives horizontally; here the attachment outside the four alternatives is broken vertically.
Buddhist Inexpressibility Cannot Be Conflated with Daoist Language and Names
The treatise next rebukes the many “demonic monks” of its time. They abandoned their precepts and returned to lay life, then, fearing conscription for labor, crossed over to become Daoist priests and boasted of Zhuangzi and Laozi for fame and profit. They placed Buddhist meanings upon non-Buddhist classics, pressed the high down to the low, pushed the honored into the base, and broadly called them equal. They equated “A way that can be spoken is not the constant Way; a name that can be named is not the constant name” with the Buddhist inexpressible, like insects eating wood and accidentally leaving the shape of written characters. Tested against the various kinds of arising, nonarising, four alternatives, and inexpressibility listed above, this account does not reach even the inexpressibility outside the single four alternatives, much less that outside the compound or fully endowed alternatives, the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressibility, or the inexpressibility of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings. Principle and teaching already fail to align; when suffering and accumulation and the factors of the path are applied as tests, the faults and differences become still clearer.
The treatise then compares, item by item and according to Buddhist and Daoist narratives current in its time, their origins and traces, bodily marks, teaching, deportment, and relinquishment of status for homelessness. Regarding origins: the Buddha appeared life after life in India’s legitimate royal houses and in the lineage of wheel-turning kings, whereas Zhuangzi and Laozi were merely officials of small frontier states in China, one an archivist beneath the pillar and the other an attendant in the lacquer garden of Song. How could the two sides be equal? Regarding bodily marks: the Buddha’s body was adorned and surrounded by thirty-two marks and eighty excellences. In this comparison, the treatise says that Zhuangzi and Laozi remained like ordinary people, whose short and unattractive forms incur contempt. It also cites scriptures generally describing the people of Jambudvīpa as shaped like ghosts, asking how an ordinary body could equal the Buddha’s body.
Next comes teaching and transformation. When the Buddha taught Dharma, he emitted light and shook the earth; gods and humans all assembled, joined their palms, and listened. He taught according to capacities, with fluent Brahmā voice and inexhaustible eloquence; no sentence was uttered in vain, and all who listened could gain the path. Laozi lived in the Zhou dynasty, yet neither the ruler above nor the ministers below knew his way, and he never transformed even one person with a single admonition. Riding a worn plank cart westward toward the pass, he taught Yin Xi only in private and offered no public teaching. Zhuangzi wrote in ink on bamboo slips, arranging and revising every sentence with laborious difficulty; he composed the Inner Chapters and Outer Chapters to gain recognition, yet no assembly listened together and no hearer gained the path. The treatise therefore says their inequalities are many and a deviant teaching must not encroach upon the correct Dharma.
Next come deportment and relinquishment of status. When the Buddha walked, Śakra stood to his right, Brahmā to his left, vajra-bearers led ahead, and the fourfold assembly followed behind as he traveled through the air. Laozi himself drove a thin-plank cart drawn by a blue ox and went west of the pass to farm; Zhuangzi served another by guarding lacquer trees. The Buddha was certain to become a wheel-turning noble king, awaited by all within the four seas with only the arrival of the divine treasures remaining, yet suddenly relinquished royal status, left home, and became a buddha. Laozi remained attached to his minor office east of the pass, then farmed west of it and begrudged a few acres of land; preoccupied with public and private matters, he could not relinquish them. Through these itemized questions, the treatise asks how the two could be equal.
If one believes without discrimination that all wordlessness is the same, the view of wordlessness will come to possess the three provisionalities, suffering and accumulation will be established, and birth and death will stand plainly present, like embracing a torch and burning oneself. This view is still broken by examining each of the preceding four alternatives〔and so forth〕.
An opponent might also use Daoist wordlessness to refute the Middle Treatise’s nonarising and nonceasing, saying that nonarising and nonceasing form the fourth alternative while wordlessness transcends all four. At first hearing this may seem so, but it is not. When the Middle Treatise speaks of nonarising, it means that the mind of views does not arise; because it does not arise, it does not cease, and the two are therefore stated together as nonarising and nonceasing. Yet the mind holding the view of wordlessness gives rise to craving, views, doubt, and conceit. How could a view still within arising and ceasing break nonarising and nonceasing?
If another view of nonarising and nonceasing then arises, it should be tested through six alternatives: wordlessness breaks nonarising and nonceasing; nonarising and nonceasing break wordlessness; wordlessness cultivates nonarising and nonceasing; nonarising and nonceasing cultivate wordlessness; wordlessness is itself nonarising and nonceasing; nonarising and nonceasing are themselves wordlessness〔and so forth〕. Before ordinary people enter the noble path, the slightest calculation is a view. As soon as a view arises, the three provisionalities, suffering and accumulation, and afflictions follow; Fish-King and Shellfish-Mother and the host of agents are fully present. Binding karma spreads rampant and birth and death become vast. Even what one person passes through has no boundary; how much more what many people pass through? Afflictions of views are therefore exceedingly fearsome and must be diligently subdued with calming-and-contemplation.
Calming-and-Contemplation Pursues Views until Awakening Is Gained
As soon as one single view arises, pursue its substance with four-alternative calming-and-contemplation and break it. If it evades the single and enters the compound, evades the compound and enters the fully endowed, or evades the fully endowed and enters wordlessness, then however far it flees, calming-and-contemplation pursues without release, constantly quiescent and constantly illuminating, treating it without pause. Like a vajra blade, it cuts through wherever it turns and takes awakening as its limit.
Through such contemplation, even before the true has arisen, the various views are subdued and form the five aggregates of preparatory means; once one enters emptiness, every view is exhausted. The afflictions of views broken at the first fruit are like draining a great body of water forty li across, an immense labor. To keep listeners from doubting, the teaching briefly says that only the three fetters of self-view, grasping precepts, and doubt are severed, as if a few drops remained. In fact, although the afflictions of thought are not yet exhausted, no affliction of views remains. Speaking from the extensive side of afflictions of views, this too can be called breaking through Dharmas pervasively.
Someone asks: entry into emptiness through provisionality has already broken immeasurable views; what do the latter two contemplations still break? Answer: contemplation entering emptiness breaks views and thought, which in summary means only breaking existence. Entering provisionality from emptiness breaks only attachment to nonexistence. Contemplation of the Middle doubly negates the extremes of existence and nonexistence and directly reveals the Middle Way. The Great Treatise therefore says, “The two views of existence and nonexistence are entirely extinguished without remainder; I bow to the Dharma honored by the Buddha.” Immeasurable vertical and horizontal views do not even qualify as objects broken by the second contemplation; how could they be mistaken for true Dharma?
Another asks: if birth and death are gathered under existence and the Two Vehicles under nonexistence, then because views of existence are immeasurably extensive, views of nonexistence should be equally immeasurable. Answer: ordinary people calculate falsely and become attached to every object they meet, so views of existence are particularly numerous. People of the Two Vehicles have already severed views and thought and no longer produce all kinds of calculations horizontally; they realize emptiness alone. The Great Vehicle breaks their stagnation in emptiness and collectively calls it the view of emptiness.
Four Patterns of Gain and Loss: Medicine May Cure an Old Illness Yet Become a New One
The second topic distinguishes gain and loss. Someone asks: when calming-and-contemplation pursues views in this way, what gains and losses result? Answer: four alternatives can be distinguished. First, old delusion is not removed and new delusion arises. Second, old delusion is removed and new delusion arises. Third, old delusion is not removed and new delusion does not arise. Fourth, old delusion is removed and new delusion also does not arise.
The first resembles taking medicine without curing the old illness while the medicine itself produces a new one. Calming-and-contemplation was originally used to treat delusion concerning birth and death, yet craving does not cease at all, and all kinds of views further arise from calming-and-contemplation, denying cause and result and stopping at no act. This is old delusion remaining while new delusion arises.
The second resembles curing the original illness only for the medicine itself to become an illness. While cultivating calming-and-contemplation, one may cease dull afflictions such as craving food and clothing, bear cold hardship, cutting blades, and fragrant anointing without aversion or craving, and remain even-minded through gaining or losing possessions. Yet the mind attached to views is extremely fierce, charging and destroying like a thirsty horse fighting to protect water, even denying cause and result. This is old delusion removed while new delusion arises. The first two kinds resemble non-Buddhists, who produce craving where there is craving and anger where there is anger. If the study of calming-and-contemplation falls into this, it too is no different from the non-Buddhists.
The third resembles the old illness remaining uncured while the medicine causes no further harm. A Buddhist disciple uses calming-and-contemplation as a path of preparatory means and deeply knows the causes and conditions of views, craving, and ignorance. As soon as mind stirs slightly, the disciple immediately recognizes the three provisionalities within it; following the thought, calming-and-contemplation breaks nature and mark. Although craving and anger remain, attachment to views has been emptied, and the sixty-two views and the rest are subdued and do not arise. This is called old delusion not yet removed while new delusion does not arise, the condition of a person on the path of preparatory means.
The fourth resembles the old illness being cured and the medicine stopping with it. If the three provisionalities and four contemplations can examine and challenge each thought, one embodies and penetrates every falsity, with nature and mark both empty; the true may suddenly arise and principle be seen. Then not only is the old illness removed forever and the new illness prevented from arising, but through the path of seeing the truths one enters a noble station〔and so forth〕.
At Which Stages Are Views Subdued and Broken?
The third topic clarifies the stages at which views are broken. When this method is cultivated according to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, clearly recognizing the four truths and skillfully using contemplative wisdom subdues the views. This occurs at general establishment of mindfulness and the distinct establishments, where the four inversions of permanence, pleasure, self, and purity are directly subdued. When the four inversions no longer arise, warmth develops, followed by the preparatory stages of summit, forbearance, and highest worldly Dharma. Breaking the views, giving rise to the true, and becoming noble is the first fruit.
In the Shared Teaching, subduing views occurs on the ground of dry wisdom; when the water of principle slightly moistens the mind, this becomes the ground of nature; breaking views then occurs on the grounds of eight persons and seeing. In the Distinct Teaching, subduing views is the iron-wheel station of the ten faiths, and breaking them is the bronze-wheel station of the ten abodes. In the Perfect Teaching, subduing views is the station of disciples in the five grades, and breaking them is the station of purification of the six faculties.
All four teachings possess the names subduing and severing, yet the contemplative wisdom they use is entirely different. The Tripiṭaka Teaching contemplates the conceivable true truth and subdues and severs with analytical-Dharma contemplative wisdom. The Shared Teaching also contemplates the conceivable true truth but subdues and severs with embodied-Dharma contemplative wisdom. Although the Distinct Teaching knows the Middle Way, it still subdues and severs with sequential contemplative wisdom. The Perfect Teaching takes the Middle Way itself and subdues and severs with the contemplative wisdom of one mind. Their meanings must not be conflated merely because their names are the same.
Someone asks: once provisional views have been subdued and one has entered a worthy station, although old delusion is not wholly cured, new delusion should not arise. Why then do objects of various views still appear during the cultivation of calming-and-contemplation? Answer: these are habits from former lives being triggered. Views from former habituation still belong to old delusion, just as a medicine’s power agitates an old illness after it is taken. Once the old illness has been stirred, it will soon be cured; the medicine has not produced a separate new illness.
Another asks: why not directly state only the Distinct- and Perfect-Teaching stages of entering emptiness and breaking provisionality? Why also state the stages of the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings? Answer: the preceding discussion spoke of arousal through practice, arousal without practice, and the interweaving of the ten objects. The various stages are therefore listed so practitioners can recognize whether the Dharmas that arise are shallow or deep, and also so they can distinguish the stages of the half-word and full-word teachings. Half-word Dharmas such as the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings’ entry into emptiness are all supporting-path skillful means for the Distinct and Perfect Teachings, like a great carriage accompanied by many servants and guards. Outside skillful means there is no separate, isolated reality; the full-word teaching can employ the half-word itself. The Two Vehicles’ wisdom and severance can therefore also become skillful means for a bodhisattva’s forbearance concerning nonarising.
Finally, calming-and-contemplation gathers and concludes entry into emptiness through the provisionality of views. When the turning wheel of views ceases, once one receives and enters principle one never retreats and remains forever quiescent: this is called calming. Penetrating that views have no real nature, that nature is empty and mark is empty: this is called contemplation. Seeing the principle of the true truth is called nonarising. Since principle does not arise, neither does it cease; this nonarising and nonceasing is called forbearance concerning nonarising. One may also say that afflictions of views no longer arising is nonarising of cause, while no longer receiving recompense in the three evil paths is nonarising of result. Since cause and result neither arise nor cease, this too is called forbearance concerning nonarising. Thus the birthless gate communicates with calming-and-contemplation, and calming-and-contemplation accomplishes the birthless gate. Entry into emptiness through provisionality has now pervasively completed the breaking of afflictions of views.
〔科§01〕法性不可破,為何仍說破
問:法性清淨,不合不散,言語與思慮都不能到;既非可破,也非不可破,『破法遍』究竟破什麼?
答:所破不是法性,而是眾生依顛倒所起的執著。善巧安心若已使定慧開發,心與觀相應,便不必另行破除;若尚未相應,就要以有定之慧把顛倒檢盡、淨盡。破的方向因此很清楚:不是在法性之外找到一物而摧毀,也不是把一切語言概判為錯;而是每當心把因緣假法執成實有,就追到那個執著不能成立之處。
『遍』又不只表示所破很多。若只在一處鬆開,心還可逃向另一處;若只破粗見,細見仍會借無、雙亦、雙非乃至無言重新立足。破法遍要求橫向沒有一法可供執著藏身,豎向又從初起之見一直檢到最細的言外之見。如此破盡顛倒,清淨法性不由破而新生,卻因障除而顯。
〔科§02〕四種門都能通,為何先走無生門
問:文字、觀行、智慧、理都可作門,圓教又有有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無四門,為何本段只取空無生門?
答:門的作用是通。文字之教使人起觀,觀行使智慧開發,智慧使人通理;一切門又都依理而立。理沒有另一處可去,卻能使一切門究竟遍通,所以無所通而無不通。
三藏四門與通教四門能破見、思,卻只斷四住;別教四門次第斷五住,豎向雖遍,橫向未遍。圓教一境即一切境、一心即一切心,橫豎諸法都趣於心;破心中執著,一切執著同破,因此四門都能破遍。本段暫置其餘三門,只從無生門入手;這是選一門徹底走入,不是把另外三門判為無路。
無生門還有雙向作用:依教修行,可通無生法忍而到因;定慧圓滿,又可通果。法門不會自己顯發,須由人依之而行,正如屋舍的門有行人出入、有位置可到,門的作用才顯。人沿無生門實行止觀,教便通觀、通智、通理;止觀成就,又使無生門觸處皆通。
〔科§03〕一門如何豎攝自行因果與化他能所
問:無生門怎能由因到果,又把菩薩自證與化他都收在一門?
答:本論借『不生生、不生不生、生不生、生生』四句展開。第一句說自行因:以止觀安於世諦,把原本由無明隔歷分別的境轉成不可思議境;觀行成就,如託聖胎、出聖胎,初開佛知見,得無生忍。不見無明世諦叫不生,般若智慧開發叫生。
第二句說自行果:生相已盡,因修道而證大涅槃。斷德圓,無明不生;智德圓,般若也不再另生,所以稱不生不生。前句由不生而智慧生,後句連智、斷二德都圓滿;因果由此具足。
第三句先說自行惑滅,又重說化他能。世諦根本的無明死,叫生不生;但菩薩破結業生後,反能自在受生,入眾生界行化。生字前後同名,前者指結業發動,後者指化他示生;不生也同名,一處重智德,一處重斷德,不能因字面相同便混在一起。
第四句說化他所。眾生有漏之法念念相續,菩薩正因看見這一片不斷的生,生起大悲而示現自在受生。自行因、自行果、化他能、化他所因此不是四件散事,而是無生門由自證到利他的整條豎路。
〔科§04〕一唾滅火、一吹成界,破與立有先後嗎
問:破惑與立法看來相反,為何本論用一吹一唾說它們不分兩念?
答:劫火熾盛,一唾便滅;世界既壞,一吹便成。這個譬喻不是先用一念破,再起第二念建立;論主明說,一唾之中即滅即成。外在譬喻所顯的內義,是無生門一破一切破、一立一切立。若內心沒有破立不二之德,外在也不會顯大用。
把它放回觀心,眾生一期生命將盡如劫盡,三毒如三災,以火為端。止使三毒止息,如唾滅火;觀照因緣、顯出一切法的安立,如吹成界。止與觀沒有被拆成兩條互不相干的路,正如吹唾不能排成先後。
四句中也有同一結構。不生生如唾中有吹:惑不生而智慧開;生不生如吹中有唾:菩薩示生而結業生已滅。因果既圓,破顛倒與立化用同時成就。破若只剩否定,就不能建立眾生、機緣與聲教;立若保存實執,又不是真從無生而立。
〔科§05〕四句怎樣把自行化他收在一起
問:四句已分自行因果與化他能所,為何本論又以六住解四住菩薩?
答:因為『生不生』不能只理解成惑滅後沉於寂靜。經以四住菩薩生自在重釋,正把自行斷惑推向化道興起。菩薩斷四住時,結業所牽的受生被破,便能不由業而自在示生;以較淺的斷惑尚能利他,反顯更深位次的化用。
本論借六住說出這條路:種性住使善根增進不退;解行住是初地前方便;淨心住入初地、離凡夫我相障;行道迹住從二地至七地,正住修道;決定住在八、九地,不還不退;究竟住在第十地,學行窮滿。經所說四住,被會到行道迹住,正為說明入假化他的自在生。
這一配位仍服務於四句:不生生使自行智慧開,不生不生使自行果德滿,生不生使能化自在,生生顯所化眾生。若只保留前兩句,無生容易被讀成自證;若只說後兩句,又會忘記化他之生已不再由惑業驅使。四句合看,才見自行圓而化他起。
〔科§06〕六句都不可說,是不是連正解也要丟掉
問:六句把思議惑、思議解、不思議惑、不思議解都說成不可說,難道解與惑毫無分別,連正解也必須破?
答:六句所檢的是心對解惑名相的執定。界外惑附體而生,名不生生;界內惑是枝末流轉,名生生。所化之境既不可得,能化也無處安立,所以兩句不可說。界內解只遣分段,名生不生;界外解兼遣分段、變易,名不生不生。解雖有淺深,理卻不能被一個淺深名稱固定,所以兩句也不可說。
後兩句直檢無明與圓解。無明故生,生又顯無明;無明不可得,生也不可得,所以生不可說。圓解被分作始終因果,但理不是偏名,也不是另一個可執的圓名,更沒有固定始終,所以不生不可說。
佛的逐句解釋又顯示,不可說不是閉口不談。法性被名為生、因緣生法即空即中、般若不從自他共無因生、極果由修道得、緣生本無自性、所得之理超絕心口,都是用分明的辨析把執著推到無可立處。言語在這裡用來除言語所生的實執,不是拒絕一切分辨。
〔科§07〕不可說之後,為何十因緣又可以說
問:六句既都不可說,隨後又說十因緣可以說,前後是否相反?
答:不可說顯自證不被名相固定;可以說顯自證之後仍要化他。自法是如來所證而無增無減,本住法如古城之道,本來常住。士夫見平坦道,循道入城而受安樂;道路不是行人所造,城也不是到者所造。自證與本住既非口說分別所能改變,佛才說兩夜之間不說一字。
但證後不能停在無言。十因緣由無明至有,安立三項。第一立眾生:過去二因與現在五果互為因緣,和合五陰而假名眾生。第二立機緣:過去析、體、漸、頓四種行業由無明滋潤,感今五果,又各起愛取有,成四種根機。第三立聲教:四種愛取有分別感三藏、通、別、圓四教,使生生、生不生、不生生、不生不生都可隨機宣說。
眾生一立,一切惑業因果與所化便立;機教一立,一切解行因果與能化便立。無生門不是先否定世界,再把已破的世界原樣搬回;它在一切法無自性的地方,依因緣建立眾生、根機與聲教,所以一破一切破,也一立一切立。
〔科§08〕豎、橫、不二與空、假、中,為何都歸一心
問:破法遍既有豎、橫、非橫非豎三種,又有空、假、中三觀,是否成了六套彼此分離的觀法?
答:豎破從無生一門由始至終,盡其源底,重在高;橫破遍歷諸門,每門都盡源底,重在廣。豎入橫,沒有一處廣而不深;橫入豎,也沒有一層深而不廣。高廣互入,就顯非橫非豎、法無高下。
三觀也不是三顆心。從假入空破見思,從空入假對治滯空,中觀雙遮兩邊;法妙難解,才寄三個次第名稱顯一心。文字上先後分說,是要讓所破、所入清楚;實際觀心時,一念若能照見假立而無性,便不離空,也不因此毀棄因緣假名,更不落空有兩邊。
本單元先走從見假入空,只是三觀中的第一段;它自身又須遍破有、無、雙亦、雙非與無言。第一段若未走到底,後兩觀就會接手一個尚未破淨的有見;若把第一段當作全部,滯空又可能成為新的無見。
〔科§09〕見本來是見理,為何反名見惑
問:見應是見理,見真實並非惑,為何把障道之惑稱為見惑,又稱見假?
答:見惑依真體而生,又回頭障蔽真體,如熱焰依空而起,反使空看來搖動;又如夢依睡眠而有,反使睡者沉在夢中。夢不停,睡者不能醒;惑不除,真體不能顯。
它名為見,不是因它自己已見理,而是見理時能斷此惑,所以從能治之解得名。它又名為假,則是依自身虛妄顛倒而受稱。兩個名稱各有落點:若把見惑理解成真見本身是惑,會把能斷與所斷倒置;若只說它是假而不實際檢破,假名又會成一句空話。
見惑先開單四見:有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無;再開複四見,使每句各帶有無;再開具足四見,使每一主句又具四句;每組四句之外還可另立一個無言見。見網不是由粗到細便自然消失,而是心每放下一處,又可能在下一層重新把所解執成實法。
〔科§10〕三假如何同時通心、色身與依報
問:因成、相續、相待三假只是在分析一念心嗎?
答:就心說,法塵對意根而起一念,是因成;前後念念不斷,是相續;有心對待無心而立,是相待。但三假不只屬心理。前世行業託父母而得身,是色身因成;由胎至老前後不斷,是色身相續;身對非身而立,是色身相待。柱由四微和合,是依報因成;隨時節變化而不斷,是依報相續;柱對非柱、長對短、大對小,是依報相待。
小乘可依事說三假,大乘也可隨理說。無明所起諸法如幻如化,只有名字而實不可得;能成幻柱的四微尚不可得,所成之柱、歷時相續、長短相待更無實性。色當體即空,不須等色滅後才空。
相待有、假名有、法有又從另一面顯示同一問題。長短、東西由相待而有名無實;酪由色香味觸和合,只是假名有,既不是實有,也不是兔角龜毛式的全無;色香味觸四微和合,則稱法有。法、受、名三種施設也可分別會入因成、相續、相待。名稱可以互通,觀察仍須落回因緣、前後與待對,不能把三個名詞另執成三個實法。
〔科§11〕略觀已說畢竟清淨,為何還要廣破
問:一念起時,觀熱焰依空、夢依睡眠,已能說本末雙寂、畢竟清淨,為什麼還要展開長篇四句推檢?
答:利根人一聞便能悟,略觀已足。心起必在單四見中的一見,每一見又具三假與八十八使;若能體達飄動依焰、焰又依空,而空本身也不可執,憂喜百千便如夢醒,本末俱寂,這叫止。再觀無明即法性,法性不起不滅,無明惑心也不另有起滅;能觀、所觀都如虛空,畢竟清淨,這叫從假入空觀。
但鈍根人聽見畢竟空,可能不但不悟,反而另增過失。『一切清淨』會被執成一個清淨境,『能所如空』會被執成一個能觀空者,『無生』會被執成真實無。廣破因此不是替略觀添加另一種道理,而是把略觀中的每一個可能藏身處打開,依自生、他生、共生、無因生逐句追問,直到單、複、具足與無言全都無可住著。
〔科§12〕一念若非自生、他生、共生、無因生,還剩什麼
問:因成假中的一念心究竟從哪裡生?四句都破後,是否只剩一個斷滅的無?
答:若說心自己生,根中已有識便成根識並立,沒有能生所生;根中無識,無識又不能生識。另立識性,仍要受有無、一異之檢。若說外塵生心,塵若是心便回到自生,塵若非心又無力生心;另立塵中生性,也逃不出有無。
若說根塵共生,鏡與面各有像,合時應出兩像;各無像,合也不能生像。若說合一才生,鏡面實不合一;若說相離而生,各在一方時便應各有像。若說離根塵而生,有一個離便仍有因,沒有離則無不能生。自、他、共、離四處求心,都不可得。
不可得不是抹去因緣現象。實性被破,只見『心生』是一個名字;名字不在內、外、中間,也不常自有。四句求性不見性,叫性空;四句求名不見名,叫相空。由根、塵、合、離與四句的不同所空,又可開內空、外空、內外空、空空等十八空。十八個名稱都依所檢之事而立,不是在一念之外另有十八個空。
相續假再問前念滅、不滅、亦滅亦不滅、非滅非不滅而後念生。各句不是落自他共無因,就是生滅相違或斷常兩失。相待假又問心待無生、生、雙亦、雙非而生;待無仍以無為他,待生如長待長,雙亦有共過,雙非仍逃不出有無。三假一路推到底,所破是實性與實名,不是把念念相續、因緣待對否定成全無。
〔科§13〕有見破後,為何無見反而更像證悟
問:有見三假已破,心泯然入定,身心似乎全空,為何還要說這可能只是無見?
答:根機有三種反應。上根聞生而知生無生,破執得悟;中根執輕,先伏見而成方便;下根聽見生不可得,便把無生本身執為實有。捨有著無,如步屈蟲在兩頭伸縮,也像獼猴離一枝又攀一枝,位置換了,攀取未停。
別破無見時,本論把最像證悟的相狀攤開:不見內外,不見前後,寂然定住,甚至頓覺身心全亡、一切清淨。若由此認定定慧已成,就有一個空法塵與能觀心相應。能觀者一立,身見便立;身見之後,邊見、邪見、戒取、見取與愛瞋癡慢疑又全可生起。
真正的關節不在有沒有空境,而在空心生時能否立即知道『生即是愛』。無生法塵對意根而起,是因成假;有生心滅、無生心續,是相續假;豁然無生對待有生,是相待假。再以自、他、共、離檢無生心,性相同樣不可得。空若被執,便是新病;知它也是三假,止觀才能繼續隨逐。
〔科§14〕雙亦、雙非自稱中道,四諦如何驗出過患
問:能知是有,所知無生是無,所以亦有亦無;再離有無而說非有非無,似乎一步步更接近中道,為何仍是見?
答:亦有亦無心一被接受,受陰便在;緣其像貌有想,運用此法有行,了別此法有識,四陰宛然,又依色陰而有。意根與法塵相涉,界、入也都成立。這就是苦。自認我能行、能受、能知,便生身見;身見又展開邊見、邪見、戒取、見取與五鈍使,歷三界成八十八使。這就是集。用四句止觀破,是道;見伏或斷,是滅。
非有非無見也同樣受四諦檢驗。它把有見配因緣生,把無見配空,把雙亦配假,再把自己配中;但只要堅著這個配法為實,語見已生。此心會生滅,所以非常;被受著,所以非樂;不能自在,所以非我;帶著見染,所以非淨。把非道說成道是戒取,把它當涅槃是見取,破世出世因果又成邪見。
毒草與藥王不由名稱決定。同一個『中道』字樣,若生十使、三假與苦集,就是毒草;能以止觀破性破相、使見伏滅,才顯道滅之藥。四諦在此不是外加的教目,而是逐見點出苦、集、道、滅,使行者不被一個高妙名稱遮住實際心行。
〔科§15〕說理在言外,為何仍沒有離開言說
問:四句皆假,理在言外;若心行處滅、言語道斷,為何不能直接判為無生絕言之道?
答:因為四句外還有層次。出了單四句,可能仍在複四句第二句中,也可能落具足四句第一句;每層句外都能再立一個絕言。見網如魑魅魍魎處處皆有,不會因表面沉默便自動消失。
更根本的問題是,『絕』仍對待『不絕』而立。若沒有不絕作對面,絕言這個判斷無從生起;既由待對而有,就仍是相待假。它像逃避虛空,無論走到哪裡,都還在虛空中。口不說話不是過失,錯在把不說話或泯然境執成實理。
前文每節其實兼有橫豎:在一有見中展開三假四句,是橫;四見重累,是豎;因成偏橫,相續偏豎,相待亦橫亦豎,總破非橫非豎。只是大體仍從一見內部橫向檢破。以下轉為豎破,是拿各教各位實際所說的生、不生、雙亦、雙非,逐層檢責那個自稱已出言外的心。
〔科§16〕一句不生,為何要用十層不不生來檢
問:行者只說心有或心無生,為何要從五停心一路問到妙覺,又開十種不生、不不生?
答:若執心有,就問是哪一種生:五停與念處的生、煗頂忍世第一的生、見道思惟的生、乾慧與八人見地的生、菩薩伏道真解的生、鐵輪銅輪的生,直到遍法界自在生。所執若與任何一層都無相應,便不能只憑一個『有』字自稱非見。
若執心無生,也要問是見、思、習氣、塵沙、無明、業、報、行、理中的哪一種不生。三佛還可依理、惑、業行與正、了、緣三因開出多重配法。聽一個阿字門,本應遍解一切義;像利钁鑿地直到金剛,聞一個不生,也要徹見法界諸層不生。
十種不不生正防一句話抹平位次。外道絕言仍有細想,犢子不可說藏仍計我;三藏二乘正使斷而習氣生,三藏佛正習俱盡;通教二乘體見思而習氣存,通教佛正習盡卻只了分段;別教因人上分惑仍生,別教佛盡上分仍屬方便;圓教因人仍有上地行智報,妙覺才智滿惑盡、行智報畢竟不生。
所以雙重否定不是辭句遊戲。行者須說清楚自己的不生齊到哪裡,不不生又齊到哪裡;若一個位次都對不上,那個宏大的不生只是一個未經檢驗的見。
〔科§17〕沉默、得理與十種四句怎樣分開
問:婆羅門啞法、長爪不受、犢子不可說與四教證理都可稱絕言,怎樣避免只看表面沉默?
答:同一個『不可說』可落在完全不同的位置。有人守啞而不語,有人執一切法不受,有人把我安在不可說藏;三藏、通、別、圓又各由四門通理而有不可說。若所計連犢子只作世諦的不可說都不及,卻把自己抬為涅槃,正顯名同義異。
十種四句再把句法的用途分開。一往四句直立四句;無窮四句使四句重重展開;結位四句依凡聖分齊定其所屬;襵牒四句把凡夫、二乘、菩薩、佛收成四句;得悟四句使任何一句都可成門;攝屬四句依所悟法分屬法門;權實四句辨方便與真實;開顯四句使權句入一實;失意四句是執佛語而爭;得意四句則以論破執,迷遣而論息。
十種名稱沒有要把見網變得更繁複,而是防止『我在四句外』成為沒有座標的宣稱。四句可作凡夫住著,也可作聖人方便;是否得意,不看有沒有說四句,而看是否由句入理、入理後不再住句。
〔科§18〕不同的不可說若強作齊等,錯在何處
問:道家也說道不可道、名不可名,佛法也說不可說,為何本論嚴厲反對把兩者概令平等?
答:本論的判準不是兩句話表面都含否定,而是把它們放回所依教相、所斷苦集與所修道品。前文已列單外、複外、具足外、犢子不可說與四教不可說;若一種說法尚未通過最初幾層檢驗,不能只因詞面相似就與得理之絕言等齊。蟲食木偶成字形,字形相似不表示蟲已知字義。
本論再由本迹、身相、說法、威儀與捨位出家逐項斥其混同。這些尖銳對比服務於同一論證:不可說必須依所證之理、所行之道與所生之果判定,不能偷取佛法的高名安在另一套苦集未破的見上。邪正之辨在本段落回三假、苦集與道品,不停在名言競勝。
外人若再以絕言破不生不滅,本論便開六句:絕言破不生不滅,反過來亦然;絕言修不生不滅,反過來亦然;絕言即不生不滅,反過來亦然。六句使兩個名稱互破、互修、互即,任何一方都不能自居句外。凡夫尚未入聖,只要一念計著,三假與諸使便隨生;因此止觀仍要追逐,不讓絕言成最後藏身處。
〔科§19〕三觀各破什麼,止觀用成新見又怎麼辦
問:入空觀已破縱橫無量見,後兩觀還有何所破?修止觀本為治病,為何觀法自身也可能成病?
答:把三觀所破收束來說,入空破見思,總名破有;入假破滯空,總名破無;中觀雙非有無,正顯中道。凡夫觸處生著,所以有見縱橫無量;二乘斷見思後不再橫計,只證於空,大乘才把所滯之空總名無見。見假入空破得再廣,也仍是第一觀的工作。
得失要依舊惑、新惑兩軸看。舊惑不除、新惑又生,如服藥而舊病未癒,藥又成病;舊惑除、新惑生,如原病已差,藥反作病。有人修觀後貪求衣食等鈍惑稍息,卻如渴馬護水般死守新見,甚至撥無因果,正是觀藥成見病。
舊惑未除而新惑不生,是方便道:貪瞋雖在,一念起便知三假,止觀隨逐破性破相,六十二見被伏。舊惑除、新惑不生,則性相俱空而發真見理。藥的功用不是永遠被保存;病差之後,藥也隨歇。能否知觀中所起也是假,正是法藥與見病的分界。
〔科§20〕伏見、破見與無生忍如何結成止觀
問:四教都說伏見、破見,名稱相同,所得是否相同?本單元最後怎樣回到止與觀?
答:三藏以析法觀智伏斷,伏位在念處等方便,破見入初果;通教以體法觀智伏斷,由乾慧、性地進八人、見地;別教以次第觀智伏斷,伏在十信、破在十住;圓教以一心觀智伏斷,伏在五品、破在六根清淨。伏斷名同,觀智大異,不能只按名目混位。
修觀時若有宿見發起,也未必是觀法製造新惑。它可能像藥力擊動宿病,舊病一動,隨後便差;須依舊新兩軸辨別。列藏通等位,又使行者知道所發淺深,也知道半字方便可成別圓助道,如大車周圍有僕從侍衛;方便不在真實之外,卻不能因被攝用就冒稱究竟。
末後,諸見輪轉止息,一入理便不退而永寂,名止;通達見無自性,性空、相空,名觀。見真諦理,叫不生;理既不生,也不滅,名無生忍。見惑不生是因不生,不受三惡報是果不生;因果不生亦不滅,同樣名無生忍。於是無生門通止觀,止觀也使無生門成就。這一結語只收見假入空:金剛刀逐見不休,直到見息、二空明了,第一段才真正走完。
輔行之眼
上來依本論自身的次第,從破法遍來意一路讀到見息、二空與無生忍。湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》為這條長路補出幾個極易混層的關節。
第一,安心與破遍不是定、慧分家。安心偏說有慧之定,破遍偏說有定之慧;兩處都具定慧,只因當段所用不同而立名。所謂心未相應,是前面雖已解境、發心、安心,心仍未真安,不是把破遍另造成一套只有分析而沒有安定的工夫。
第二,圓教四門都能破遍,此處獨取無生,是初心從易、隨宜入手。選一門,是要由一門橫攝、豎窮,再度入餘門;並非判有門、雙亦門、雙非門失效。T1913《止觀義例》後來也把初心依教、依無生與三諦圓融並列,正保存方便入手與究竟破遍兩端。
第三,四句的次第不能只按字面排列。輔行明判不生生為自行因,不生不生為自行果,生不生為化他能,生生為化他所;又分生不生的前釋為自行惑滅,重釋為化道自在。這使吹唾不二不只是一幅奇異圖像,而是智德開發、斷德成就與利他示生彼此互含。
第四,六種不可說所破的是解惑名執。思議與不思議、生與無生、偏與圓都須檢破,但所證之理不因此被破。輔行特別指出,不破聖人心中所得涅槃;理不能被偏名固定,也不能再被一個圓名固定。不可說之後必明可說,則因自證之後必須化他;十因緣立眾生、立機、立教,正把自證送回教化。
第五,三種破遍與三觀都是寄分判顯一心。橫須周遍,豎須窮底,兩者最後識其不二;空、假、中在文字上分段,修時卻歸不二一心。後世 T1937《四明尊者教行錄》以文似次第、意實圓融回應此難,又說修時舉一即三、非前非後。這一承受可說明行意,卻不取消本論逐節辨所破的必要。
第六,見假有兩層命名:先從見理之解得『見』名,再由惑體虛妄受『假』稱。三假也只為破惑,不應反使行者生起三種新惑。性空、相空雖依說明次序先後出現,輔行判二諦同時;先破性、後破名是辨析秩序,不是心先住一個性空,過一段時間才到相空。
第七,信行、法行與三根轉入,被輔行組織成六十四番;絕言與不生不滅的六句,又可展成十四六句。這些數目屬疏家把散在本文中的推檢路線結撮成網,不是智者在正文已逐項列出的清單。讀疏可以看見推檢無遠不屆,讀本論仍須守住實際先後:有見三假、無見、雙亦、雙非、無言,然後由橫轉豎。
輔行也把見網中的數目拆得更清楚。三界八十八使,可分五十二鈍使、三十六利使;百八則由一根三境、每境染淨等六分而成三十六,再歷三世成百八。這些計數不是要以龐大數字壓迫讀者,而是顯示一個看似單純的有見,一旦歷根、境、三世與諸使,會迅速鋪成密網。長爪說一切不受,仍受著於不受,也正說明最簡短的否定可以帶回整張見網。
三假一段,輔行先以內根、外塵和合釋因成,再以正報既假、依報亦隨之如影隨形,保住本文由心到色、由色到柱的開展。大乘隨理三假說無明幻化、因成既無便無相續相待,不是把現象抹成虛無,而是使每一層假立都不能反過來成自性。三有與三施設的會通也有同有異;會其可通處,不等於抹掉每組名義自身的差別。
無見一段尤其需要這面鏡。行者不見三假時,所得可能只是相似性空、相空;外道也能觀空,差別在取空相而生著。空心一生便知過、知過便離,離本身就是繼續修觀。這使步屈蟲之譬不落成對空的否定:所破不是無生理,而是離有後守著一個無,仍由待對建立自己的位置。
由橫轉豎,輔行說豎破是以豎法檢責。從三藏五停直到圓教妙覺,一切教位都成為試金石:所執的生、不生、雙亦、雙非究竟相應哪一層?十種不不生中,中間各層仍有兩種惑生須破,最後才約妙覺說智斷永滿。如此讀,長串位名不是旁枝,而是防止一句『不生』越級吞掉全部淺深。
得失四句也由輔行分成兩組:前兩句顯觀藥如何隨執轉成外道式得失,後兩句辨佛弟子在方便與發真中的得失。分組的用處不在先貼身分標籤,而在看舊惑、新惑實際是除是生。四教破見位雖全列伏斷,仍須存次第以顯不次;名同而智異,正與全文『文次第、行一心』的張力互相照明。
再看全段反覆出現的毒草、藥王與服藥譬,輔行都把判準落在作用:生苦集者是毒,成道滅者是藥;舊病雖動而終能除,不等於藥造新病。修觀所得若被守護如渴馬護水,便須重新受四句檢責。止觀不是一件一經取得便永遠正確的所有物,而是對每一念著心繼續起用。
第八,三觀各有所破。初觀破見思,束為破有;次觀破所著之無;中觀雙非二邊。輔行因而把本單元末句判為第一節示妙旨,不是整個破法遍已告終。末後『見息入空』落止,『達見二空』落觀,恰好把長篇四句推檢收回一個最簡明的驗證:見是否真息,性空、相空是否真明;若只多得一個不可說之見,金剛刀仍須繼續向前。
〔Section §01〕 If Dharma-Nature Cannot Be Broken, Why Speak of Breaking?
Question: Dharma-nature is pure, neither joined nor dispersed, beyond the reach of speech and thought. Since it is neither breakable nor unbreakable, what does “pervasively breaking through Dharmas” actually break?
Answer: What is broken is not Dharma-nature but the attachments beings produce through inversion. If skillfully settling the mind has already brought forth concentration and wisdom so that mind accords with contemplation, no separate breaking is needed. If they do not yet accord, concentration-endowed wisdom must examine every inversion and purify it completely. The direction of breaking is therefore clear. It does not find something outside Dharma-nature and destroy it, nor does it judge all language indiscriminately to be wrong. Rather, whenever mind grasps a provisionally established conditioned Dharma as real existence, it pursues that attachment to the point where it cannot stand.
“Pervasively” does not merely indicate that many things are broken. If mind is loosened in only one place, it can flee to another. If coarse views alone are broken, subtle views can take a new stand in nonexistence, both, neither, or even wordlessness. Pervasive breaking through Dharmas requires that horizontally no Dharma remain where attachment can hide, and vertically that examination extend from a view’s first arising to the subtlest view beyond words. When inversion is exhausted in this way, pure Dharma-nature is not newly produced through breaking; it appears because obstruction has been removed.
〔Section §02〕 If All Four Gates Communicate, Why Begin with the Birthless Gate?
Question: Words, contemplative practice, wisdom, and principle can all serve as gates, and the Perfect Teaching further has four gates—existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence. Why does this passage take only the empty and birthless gate?
Answer: A gate’s function is communication. Verbal teaching gives rise to contemplation; contemplative practice develops wisdom; wisdom communicates with principle. Every gate is in turn established through principle. Principle has nowhere else to go, yet it can bring every gate to ultimate, pervasive communication. Thus there is nothing communicated with and nothing with which it does not communicate.
The Tripiṭaka Teaching’s four gates and the Shared Teaching’s four gates can break views and thought, but they sever only the four abodes. The Distinct Teaching’s four gates sequentially sever the five abodes; they are vertically pervasive but not horizontally pervasive. In the Perfect Teaching, one object is all objects and one mind is all minds; every Dharma, horizontally and vertically, converges upon mind. Break attachment within mind and all attachments are broken together, so each of the four gates can break pervasively. This passage provisionally sets the other three gates aside and enters through the birthless gate alone. It walks one gate through completely; it does not judge the other three to be impassable.
The birthless gate also works in two directions. Practicing in reliance on the teaching can communicate with forbearance concerning nonarising and reach the causal stage; when concentration and wisdom are complete, it can also communicate with the result. A Dharma gate does not disclose itself but must be practiced by a person. Just as the function of a dwelling’s gate appears only when travelers enter and leave through it and reach places beyond it, when people practice calming-and-contemplation along the birthless gate, teaching communicates with contemplation, wisdom, and principle. When calming-and-contemplation is accomplished, it in turn makes the birthless gate communicate wherever it touches.
〔Section §03〕 How Can One Gate Vertically Embrace Cause and Result in Self-Practice and Agent and Object in Teaching Others?
Question: How can the birthless gate reach from cause to result and also gather both bodhisattva self-realization and teaching others into a single gate?
Answer: The treatise unfolds this through four alternatives: not-arising-arising, not-arising-not-arising, arising-not-arising, and arising-arising. The first states the cause in self-practice. Calming-and-contemplation is settled in the conventional truth, turning the object originally separated and differentiated by ignorance into the inconceivable object. When contemplative practice is accomplished, it is like being carried in and emerging from the noble embryo: one first opens the Buddha’s knowledge and vision and gains forbearance concerning nonarising. No longer seeing the conventional truth of ignorance is called not-arising; the development of prajñā wisdom is called arising.
The second states the result in self-practice. The mark of arising is exhausted, and through cultivating the path one realizes great nirvāṇa. When the virtue of severance is complete, ignorance no longer arises; when the virtue of wisdom is complete, prajñā no longer arises separately. Hence not-arising-not-arising. In the preceding alternative wisdom arose from not-arising; here the two virtues of wisdom and severance are both complete. Cause and result are thereby complete.
The third first states the extinction of delusion in self-practice and then restates the agent in teaching others. The death of ignorance at the root of the conventional truth is called arising-not-arising. Yet after a bodhisattva breaks birth driven by binding karma, the bodhisattva can instead receive birth freely and enter the realm of beings to transform them. “Arising” has the same name in both contexts, but first it means the activation of binding karma and later manifested birth in teaching others. “Not-arising” likewise has the same name, but one place emphasizes the virtue of wisdom and another the virtue of severance. Identical wording must not be allowed to conflate them.
The fourth states the object of teaching others. The contaminated Dharmas of beings continue thought after thought. Precisely because bodhisattvas see this uninterrupted mass of arising, they give rise to great compassion and manifest freely received birth. Cause and result in self-practice and agent and object in teaching others are therefore not four scattered matters. Together they form the birthless gate’s entire vertical path from self-realization to benefiting others.
〔Section §04〕 One Spit Extinguishes Fire and One Breath Forms a World: Do Breaking and Establishing Come in Sequence?
Question: Breaking delusion and establishing Dharmas appear opposed. Why does the treatise use a breath and a spit to say they are not divided between two thoughts?
Answer: When the fire at an eon’s end blazes, one spit extinguishes it; after the world has perished, one breath forms it. The simile does not first use one thought to break and then raise a second to establish. The treatise master explicitly says that within one spit there is both extinguishing and forming. The inner meaning revealed through this outward simile is that the birthless gate breaks all through one breaking and establishes all through one establishment. If mind inwardly lacked the virtue in which breaking and establishing are nondual, the great function could not appear outwardly.
Placed back within contemplation of mind, the approaching end of a being’s lifetime resembles the end of an eon, and the three poisons resemble the three disasters, beginning with fire. Calming makes the three poisons cease, like a spit extinguishing fire. Contemplation illuminates causes and conditions and reveals the establishment of every Dharma, like a breath forming a world. Calming and contemplation are not split into two unrelated roads, just as breath and spit cannot be ordered as before and after.
The four alternatives contain the same structure. Not-arising-arising is like a breath within a spit: delusion does not arise while wisdom opens. Arising-not-arising is like a spit within a breath: a bodhisattva manifests birth while birth driven by binding karma has already ceased. With cause and result complete, breaking inversion and establishing transformative function are accomplished together. If breaking remains mere negation, it cannot establish beings, faculties and conditions, or voiced teaching. If establishing preserves real attachment, it is not truly establishment from nonarising.
〔Section §05〕 How Do the Four Alternatives Gather Self-Practice and Teaching Others Together?
Question: The four alternatives have already distinguished cause and result in self-practice and agent and object in teaching others. Why does the treatise further explain the bodhisattvas of the fourth abode through six abodes?
Answer: Because arising-not-arising cannot be understood merely as sinking into quiescence after delusion has been extinguished. The scripture reinterprets it through the freedom in birth of bodhisattvas in the fourth abode, thereby directly extending the severance of delusion in self-practice into the arising of the path of transformation. When bodhisattvas sever the four-abode delusions, birth compelled by binding karma is broken and they can manifest birth freely rather than through karma. Even comparatively shallow severance can thus benefit others, revealing by contrast the transformative function of deeper stages.
The treatise uses six abodes to state this path. The lineage abode makes wholesome roots advance without retreat. Understanding-and-practice is the preparatory stage before the first ground. The pure-mind abode enters the first ground and leaves the ordinary obstruction of the mark of self. The traces-of-path-practice abode extends from the second through the seventh ground, directly abiding in cultivation of the path. The certainty abode is the eighth and ninth grounds, where one neither returns nor retreats. The ultimate abode is the tenth ground, where the practices of learning are exhausted and complete. The scripture’s fourth abode is correlated with the traces-of-path-practice abode precisely to explain freely manifested birth in entering provisionality and teaching others.
This correlation of stages continues to serve the four alternatives. Not-arising-arising opens wisdom in self-practice; not-arising-not-arising completes the virtues of its result; arising-not-arising makes the agent of transformation free; arising-arising reveals the beings transformed. Keeping only the first two would make nonarising easy to read as self-realization alone. Speaking only of the latter two would obscure that birth for teaching others is no longer driven by delusion and karma. Only when the four alternatives are viewed together does self-practice become complete and teaching others arise from it.
〔Section §06〕 If All Six Alternatives Are Inexpressible, Must Even Correct Understanding Be Discarded?
Question: The six alternatives call conceivable delusion, conceivable understanding, inconceivable delusion, and inconceivable understanding all inexpressible. Does this mean there is no difference between understanding and delusion and that even correct understanding must be broken?
Answer: The six alternatives examine the mind’s fixation upon the names and marks of understanding and delusion. Delusion beyond the realms arises attached to substance and is called not-arising-arising. Delusion within the realms circulates as branches and tips and is called arising-arising. Since the object transformed is unobtainable, the transforming agent has nowhere to stand, so both alternatives are inexpressible. Understanding within the realms dispels only birth and death in sections and is called arising-not-arising. Understanding beyond the realms dispels both birth and death in sections and transformational birth and death and is called not-arising-not-arising. Although understanding has shallow and deep forms, principle cannot be fixed by a name for either shallow or deep, so these two alternatives too are inexpressible.
The final two alternatives directly examine ignorance and perfect understanding. Because of ignorance there is arising, and arising in turn discloses ignorance. Ignorance is unobtainable and arising is likewise unobtainable, so arising is inexpressible. Perfect understanding is divided into beginning and end, cause and result, but principle is neither a partial name nor another perfect name that can be grasped, and it has no fixed beginning or end. Thus not-arising is inexpressible.
The Buddha’s explanation of each alternative further shows that inexpressibility does not mean refusing to speak. Dharma-nature is named arising; Dharmas arisen from causes and conditions are immediately empty and immediately Middle; prajñā arises from neither self, another, both, nor no cause; the ultimate result is attained through cultivating the path; conditioned arising originally has no intrinsic nature; the principle attained transcends mind and speech. Each is a precise discrimination that drives attachment to the place where it can no longer stand. Language is used here to remove the real attachment produced through language, not to reject every distinction.
〔Section §07〕 After the Inexpressible, Why Can Ten Causes and Conditions Be Expressed?
Question: If all six alternatives are inexpressible, why does the treatise immediately say that the ten causes and conditions can be expressed? Do the two passages contradict each other?
Answer: Inexpressibility reveals that self-realization cannot be fixed by names and marks; expressibility reveals that after self-realization one must still teach others. One’s own Dharma is what the Tathāgata realizes, without increase or decrease. Originally abiding Dharma is like the road to an ancient city and abides constantly from the beginning. A person sees a level road, follows it into the city, and receives happiness. The road was not made by the traveler, nor was the city made by the one who arrived. Because self-realization and originally abiding Dharma cannot be altered by verbal discrimination, the Buddha says that between the two nights he did not speak a single word.
Yet after realization one cannot stop in silence. The ten causes and conditions from ignorance through existence establish three things. First they establish beings: the two past causes and five present results act as causes and conditions for one another, conjoin the five aggregates, and provisionally receive the name being. Second they establish faculties and conditions: the four kinds of analytical, embodied, gradual, and sudden practice and karma from the past are moistened by ignorance and bring about the five present results; each then produces craving, grasping, and existence and forms four kinds of faculties. Third they establish voiced teaching: the four kinds of craving, grasping, and existence separately bring about the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings, allowing arising-arising, arising-not-arising, not-arising-arising, and not-arising-not-arising all to be taught according to capacities.
Once beings are established, every delusion, karma, cause and result, and object transformed is established. Once faculties and teaching are established, every understanding, practice, cause and result, and transforming agent is established. The birthless gate does not first negate the world and then move the same broken world back into place. Where every Dharma lacks intrinsic nature, it establishes beings, faculties and conditions, and voiced teaching through causes and conditions. Thus one breaking breaks all, and one establishment establishes all.
〔Section §08〕 Why Do Vertical, Horizontal, Nondual, Empty, Provisional, and Middle All Return to One Mind?
Question: Pervasive breaking through Dharmas has three modes—vertical, horizontal, and neither horizontal nor vertical—and also the three contemplations of empty, provisional, and Middle. Does this create six separate sets of contemplation?
Answer: Vertical breaking follows the single birthless gate from beginning to end and exhausts its source and depths, emphasizing height. Horizontal breaking passes through all the gates and exhausts the source and depths of each, emphasizing breadth. When vertical enters horizontal, nowhere broad is not also deep. When horizontal enters vertical, no level deep is not also broad. Height and breadth mutually enter, revealing what is neither horizontal nor vertical and a Dharma without high or low.
The three contemplations are not three minds. Entering emptiness from provisionality breaks views and thought; entering provisionality from emptiness treats stagnation in emptiness; contemplation of the Middle doubly negates the two extremes. Because the wondrous Dharma is difficult to understand, three sequential names are provisionally used to reveal one mind. They are explained in textual sequence so what is broken and where one enters remain clear. In actual contemplation of mind, if one thought can illuminate provisional establishment as lacking intrinsic nature, it does not leave emptiness, does not thereby destroy conditioned provisional names, and does not fall into either extreme of emptiness or existence.
This unit first follows entry into emptiness through the provisionality of views and is only the first of the three contemplations. Yet within itself it must still break pervasively existence, nonexistence, both, neither, and wordlessness. If this first phase is not completed, the latter two contemplations inherit a view of existence that has not been purified. If it is mistaken for the whole, stagnation in emptiness may itself become a new view of nonexistence.
〔Section §09〕 If “View” Originally Means Seeing Principle, Why Is It Called the Delusion of Views?
Question: A view should mean seeing principle, and seeing the real is not delusion. Why then is the delusion obstructing the path called an affliction of views and also a provisional view?
Answer: The affliction of views arises in dependence upon the true substance and then turns back to obscure it, like shimmering heat arising in dependence upon empty space and making space appear to move, or like a dream depending upon sleep and sinking the sleeper within the dream. Until the dream stops, the sleeper cannot wake. Until delusion is removed, the true substance cannot appear.
It is called “view” not because it has itself already seen principle, but because this delusion can be severed when principle is seen; it takes its name from the understanding that can treat it. It is called “provisional” on account of its own false and inverted nature. The two names therefore point to different places. If an affliction of views is understood to mean that true seeing itself is delusion, agent of severance and object severed are inverted. If one merely calls it provisional without actually examining and breaking it, the provisional name becomes an empty phrase.
The affliction of views first opens into the single four views: existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence. It then opens into the compound four views, making each alternative carry existence and nonexistence. It next opens into the fully endowed four views, making each principal alternative possess all four alternatives. Outside each set of four, a separate wordless view can again be established. The net of views does not disappear naturally as one moves from coarse to subtle. Whenever mind releases one place, it may again grasp the next understanding as a real Dharma.
〔Section §10〕 How Do the Three Provisionalities Extend Together through Mind, the Body of Form, and Dependent Recompense?
Question: Are provisionality formed by causes, provisionality of continuity, and provisionality of relation merely an analysis of one thought of mind?
Answer: In terms of mind, a Dharma-object facing the mental faculty gives rise to one thought: formation by causes. Thoughts continuing without interruption before and after are continuity. Mind established in relation to no-mind is relation. Yet the three provisionalities do not belong only to psychology. Formative karma from a past life relying on parents to obtain the body is the body of form’s formation by causes. Its uninterrupted course from embryo to old age is the body’s continuity. Body established in relation to what is not body is the body’s relation. A pillar formed through the conjunction of four subtle elements is dependent recompense’s formation by causes. Its uninterrupted change through the seasons is dependent recompense’s continuity. Pillar in relation to what is not pillar, long in relation to short, and large in relation to small are dependent recompense’s relation.
The Small Vehicle can explain the three provisionalities according to phenomena, and the Great Vehicle can also explain them according to principle. Dharmas produced through ignorance are like illusions and transformations, possessing names alone while their reality is unobtainable. If even the four subtle elements forming an illusory pillar are unobtainable, the pillar formed, its continuity through time, and its relational length and shortness have still less real nature. Form is empty in its intrinsic substance; one need not wait until form has ceased for it to become empty.
Relational existence, nominal existence, and Dharma-existence reveal the same problem from another side. Long and short, east and west exist through relation and have names but no reality. Curds formed from the conjunction of color, fragrance, flavor, and touch exist only nominally: they neither truly exist nor are wholly nonexistent like a hare’s horns or turtle’s hair. The conjunction of the four subtle elements of color, fragrance, flavor, and touch is called Dharma-existence. The three provisional designations of Dharma, reception, and name can likewise be correlated respectively with formation by causes, continuity, and relation. Names can communicate with one another, but examination must still return to causes and conditions, before and after, and relational contrast. The three names must not themselves be grasped as three real Dharmas.
〔Section §11〕 If the Brief Contemplation Already Speaks of Ultimate Purity, Why Is Extended Breaking Still Needed?
Question: When one thought arises, contemplating shimmering heat as depending upon space and dream as depending upon sleep already allows one to say that beginning and end are both quiescent and ultimately pure. Why then unfold a long examination through the four alternatives?
Answer: A person of sharp faculties can awaken as soon as this is heard, so the brief contemplation is sufficient. When mind arises, it necessarily falls within one of the single four views, and each view possesses the three provisionalities and eighty-eight agents. If the practitioner can embody and penetrate that shimmering movement depends upon the mirage and the mirage in turn upon space, while space itself cannot be grasped, hundreds and thousands of sorrows and joys become like a dream upon waking, with beginning and end both quiescent. This is called calming. One then contemplates ignorance as itself Dharma-nature: Dharma-nature neither arises nor ceases, and the deluded mind of ignorance has no separate arising or ceasing. Contemplating and contemplated are both like empty space and ultimately pure. This is called contemplation entering emptiness through provisionality.
Yet when a person of dull faculties hears of ultimate emptiness, instead of awakening the person may add another fault. “Everything is pure” may be grasped as a pure object. “Agent and object are like space” may be grasped as an empty contemplator. “Nonarising” may be grasped as real nonexistence. Extended breaking therefore does not add another principle to brief contemplation. It opens every possible hiding place within the brief contemplation and asks, alternative by alternative, whether arising comes from self, another, both, or no cause, until the single, compound, fully endowed, and wordless views have nowhere left to abide.
〔Section §12〕 If One Thought Arises from Neither Self, Another, Both, nor No Cause, What Remains?
Question: From where does the one thought within provisionality formed by causes actually arise? Once all four alternatives have been broken, does only an annihilating nonexistence remain?
Answer: If mind produces itself, then if consciousness already exists within the faculty, faculty and consciousness stand side by side and there is neither producer nor produced; if the faculty contains no consciousness, what lacks consciousness cannot produce it. Establishing a separate nature of consciousness must still undergo examination through existence and nonexistence, identity and difference. If an external object produces mind, then if the object is mind this returns to self-production, while if it is not mind it lacks the power to produce mind. Establishing a nature of production within the object likewise cannot escape existence and nonexistence.
If faculty and object produce together, then if mirror and face each possess an image, their conjunction should produce two images; if neither possesses one, conjunction cannot produce one. If the image arises only when they become one, mirror and face never actually become one. If it arises while they remain separate, each should possess an image while standing in its own place. If mind arises apart from faculty and object, then if there is a real separation, that separation is still a cause; if there is no separation, nonexistence cannot produce. Sought in the four places of self, another, both, and separation, mind is unobtainable.
Unobtainability does not erase conditioned phenomena. Once real nature is broken, “mind arises” is seen to be only a name. The name is neither inside, outside, nor between and does not exist constantly by itself. Seeking nature through the four alternatives and not seeing it is called nature-emptiness. Seeking the name through the four alternatives and not seeing it is called mark-emptiness. According to the different things emptied—faculty, object, conjunction, separation, and the four alternatives—this can further open into internal emptiness, external emptiness, internal-and-external emptiness, emptiness of emptiness, and the remaining eighteen emptinesses. All eighteen names are established according to the matter examined; eighteen emptinesses do not separately exist outside one thought.
Provisionality of continuity then asks whether the preceding thought ceases, does not cease, both ceases and does not cease, or neither ceases nor does not cease before the later thought arises. Every alternative either falls into self, another, both, or no cause; makes arising and ceasing contradict each other; or incurs both the faults of annihilation and permanence. Provisionality of relation next asks whether mind arises in relation to nonarising, arising, both, or neither. Relation to nonarising still takes nonarising as another. Relation to arising is like long standing in relation to long. Both incurs the fault of joint production. Neither still cannot escape existence and nonexistence. When the three provisionalities are pursued to the end, what is broken is real nature and a real name, not thought-by-thought continuity and conditioned relation reduced to sheer nonexistence.
〔Section §13〕 After the View of Existence Is Broken, Why Does the View of Nonexistence Resemble Realization Even More?
Question: Once the three provisionalities of the view of existence have been broken, mind indistinctly enters concentration and body and mind seem wholly empty. Why say this may still be only a view of nonexistence?
Answer: Three kinds of faculties respond differently. A person of superior faculties hears of arising, knows arising as nonarising, breaks attachment, and awakens. A person of middling faculties has lighter attachment, first subdues views, and forms the path of preparatory means. A person of inferior faculties hears that arising is unobtainable and grasps nonarising itself as truly existent. Abandoning existence and attaching to nonexistence resembles a measuring-worm stretching and contracting between two ends, or a monkey leaving one branch only to grasp another. The position changes, but grasping has not ceased.
When separately breaking the view of nonexistence, the treatise lays out the signs most easily mistaken for realization. Inner and outer are no longer seen, before and after are no longer seen, one abides quiescently in concentration, and one may even suddenly feel that body and mind have completely vanished and everything is pure. If this is taken to mean that concentration and wisdom have been accomplished, an empty Dharma-object has already been established in correspondence with a contemplating mind. Once a contemplator is established, self-view is established. From self-view, extreme view, deviant view, grasping precepts, grasping views, craving, anger, delusion, conceit, and doubt can all arise again.
The true hinge is not whether an empty object appears but whether, as soon as empty mind arises, one immediately knows that “arising is itself craving.” A Dharma-object of nonarising facing the mental faculty gives rise to formation by causes. The mind of arising ceases and the mind of nonarising continues: continuity. Sudden nonarising stands in relation to preceding arising: relation. Examining the mind of nonarising through self, another, both, and separation likewise finds neither nature nor mark. If emptiness is grasped, it becomes a new illness. Only by knowing that it too consists of the three provisionalities can calming-and-contemplation continue to follow and pursue it.
〔Section §14〕 Both and Neither Claim to Be the Middle Way: How Do the Four Truths Expose Their Faults?
Question: The one who knows is existence and the known nonarising is nonexistence, hence both existence and nonexistence. One then leaves existence and nonexistence and speaks of neither existence nor nonexistence. This seems to draw step by step closer to the Middle Way, so why does it remain a view?
Answer: As soon as the mind of both existence and nonexistence is accepted, the aggregate of feeling is present. Perceiving its appearance is perception; applying this Dharma is formations; discerning it is consciousness. The four aggregates stand plainly present and depend in turn upon the aggregate of form. When mental faculty and Dharma-object interact, elements and sense fields are also established. This is suffering. Thinking “I can practice, receive, and know” produces self-view. Self-view then unfolds into extreme view, deviant view, grasping precepts, grasping views, and the five dull agents; passing through the three realms, they become eighty-eight agents. This is accumulation. Using four-alternative calming-and-contemplation to break them is the path. Their being subdued or severed is cessation.
The view of neither existence nor nonexistence must undergo the same test of the four truths. It assigns the view of existence to conditioned arising, the view of nonexistence to emptiness, both to provisionality, and itself to the Middle. Yet as long as this correlation is firmly grasped as real, a verbal view has arisen. Because this mind arises and ceases, it is not permanent. Because it is appropriated and grasped, it is not pleasurable. Because it lacks mastery, it is not self. Because it bears the defilement of views, it is not pure. Calling what is not the path the path is grasping precepts. Taking it as nirvāṇa is grasping views. Destroying worldly and world-transcending cause and result becomes deviant view.
Poisonous herb and king of medicines are not determined by their names. If the same expression “Middle Way” produces ten agents, the three provisionalities, suffering, and accumulation, it is poisonous herb. Only when calming-and-contemplation breaks nature and mark and subdues and extinguishes the view does the medicine of path and cessation appear. Here the four truths are not doctrinal categories imposed from outside. They point out suffering, accumulation, path, and cessation within each view so practitioners are not blinded to their actual mental conduct by a lofty name.
〔Section §15〕 If Principle Lies beyond Words, Why Has One Still Not Left Speech?
Question: All four alternatives are provisional and principle lies beyond words. If the place of mental activity ceases and the road of language is cut off, why can this not be judged directly as the wordless path of nonarising?
Answer: Because outside the four alternatives there are further levels. One may leave the single four alternatives yet remain within the second of the compound four, or fall within the first of the fully endowed four. Outside the alternatives at every level, another wordlessness can be established. The net of views resembles demons and goblins present everywhere; surface silence does not make it disappear by itself.
More fundamentally, “wordlessness” is still established in relation to “not wordless.” Without not-wordless standing opposite, the judgment of wordlessness could not arise. Because it exists through relational contrast, it remains provisionality of relation. It resembles trying to escape empty space: wherever one goes, one remains within space. Silence itself is not the fault. The error is grasping silence or an indistinct state as real principle.
The preceding sections in fact each contain both horizontal and vertical dimensions. Unfolding the three provisionalities and four alternatives within one view of existence is horizontal. The layered accumulation of the four views is vertical. Formation by causes is predominantly horizontal, continuity predominantly vertical, relation both horizontal and vertical, and the general breaking neither horizontal nor vertical. Overall, however, the preceding work still examined one view from within in a horizontal manner. The text now turns to vertical breaking, using the actual arisings, nonarisings, both, and neither taught at the stages of the various teachings to examine level by level the mind that claims to have gone beyond words.
〔Section §16〕 Why Test One Statement of Nonarising through Ten Levels of Not-Not-Arising?
Question: A practitioner says only that mind exists or that mind does not arise. Why ask from the five methods for calming mind all the way through wondrous awakening and further open ten kinds of nonarising and not-not-arising?
Answer: If mind is grasped as existent, ask which kind of arising it is: the arising of the five methods for calming mind and establishments of mindfulness; the arising of warmth, summit, forbearance, and highest worldly Dharma; the arising of the path of seeing and renewed reflection; the arising of dry wisdom and the grounds of eight persons and seeing; the arising of a bodhisattva’s true understanding on the suppressive path; the arising of the iron wheel or bronze wheel; or mastery of arising throughout the Dharma realm. If the attachment accords with none of these levels, it cannot claim merely through the word “existent” not to be a view.
If mind is grasped as unborn, one must likewise ask which nonarising it is among views, thought, residual habit, dust-and-sand delusion, ignorance, karma, recompense, practice, and principle. The three buddha-bodies can further open multiple correlations through principle, delusion, karmic practice, and the three causes—direct, revealing, and conditioning. Hearing the gate of the letter a should allow one to understand every meaning pervasively. As a sharp mattock digs into earth until reaching vajra, hearing one statement of nonarising should penetrate and see nonarising throughout every level of the Dharma realm.
The ten kinds of not-not-arising specifically prevent one phrase from flattening all stages. A non-Buddhist’s wordlessness still contains subtle perception, and the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressible treasury still calculates a self. Two-Vehicle practitioners in the Tripiṭaka Teaching sever the direct agents while residual habit arises; a Tripiṭaka buddha exhausts both. Two-Vehicle practitioners in the Shared Teaching embody views and thought while residual habit remains; a Shared-Teaching buddha exhausts direct agents and residual habit but knows only birth and death in sections. In causal stages of the Distinct Teaching, higher portions of delusion still arise; a Distinct-Teaching buddha exhausts those higher portions but remains within skillful provisionality. Practitioners in causal stages of the Perfect Teaching still possess higher-ground practice, wisdom, and recompense. Only at wondrous awakening is wisdom full, delusion exhausted, and practice, wisdom, and recompense ultimately unborn.
Double negation is therefore not wordplay. Practitioners must state clearly how far their nonarising reaches and how far their not-not-arising reaches. If it accords with no stage at all, a grand claim of nonarising is merely an unexamined view.
〔Section §17〕 How Are Silence, Realizing Principle, and the Ten Kinds of Four Alternatives Distinguished?
Question: A brahmin’s observance of silence, Dīghanakha’s refusal to accept anything, the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressible, and realization of principle in all four teachings can each be called wordless. How can one avoid judging only by outward silence?
Answer: The same “inexpressible” can occupy entirely different positions. One person observes silence and does not speak. Another grasps refusal to accept any Dharma. Another places self within an inexpressible treasury. The Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings each further possess inexpressibility because their four gates communicate with principle. If a calculation does not even equal the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressible assigned only to conventional truth yet elevates itself as nirvāṇa, identical names have plainly concealed different meanings.
The ten kinds of four alternatives further separate the functions of these formulations. The direct four establish the alternatives directly. The endless four unfold them layer upon layer. The stage-concluding four assign them according to the scope of ordinary and noble. The collecting-and-restating four gather ordinary people, the Two Vehicles, bodhisattvas, and buddhas into four alternatives. The awakening-gaining four make any alternative a possible gate. The classifying four assign what is awakened to among the Dharma gates. The provisional-and-real four distinguish skillful means from reality. The opening-and-revealing four bring provisional alternatives into the one real. The intent-losing four grasp the Buddha’s words and dispute. The intent-gaining four use treatises to break attachment, after which delusion is dispelled and the work of treatise ceases.
The ten names are not intended to make the net of views more elaborate. They prevent “I stand outside the four alternatives” from becoming a claim without coordinates. The four alternatives can be the abiding attachment of ordinary people or the skillful means of noble ones. Whether their intent is gained depends not on whether the four are spoken but on whether one enters principle through them and, after entering principle, no longer abides in them.
〔Section §18〕 What Is Wrong with Forcing Different Kinds of Inexpressibility into Equality?
Question: Daoism also says that the Way cannot be spoken and the name cannot be named, while Buddhism too speaks of the inexpressible. Why does the treatise so sternly oppose declaring them broadly equal?
Answer: The treatise’s criterion is not that both expressions contain surface negations. It returns them to the character of the teachings on which they rely, the suffering and accumulation they sever, and the factors of the path they cultivate. The preceding text has already listed inexpressibility outside the single, compound, and fully endowed alternatives, the Vātsīputrīyas’ inexpressibility, and the inexpressibility of the four teachings. If an account has not passed even the first levels of examination, it cannot be equated with the wordlessness of realizing principle merely because the words look similar. Insects eating wood may accidentally leave the shape of characters; resemblance of shape does not mean the insects know their meaning.
The treatise further rebukes this conflation item by item through origins and traces, bodily marks, teaching, deportment, and relinquishment of status for homelessness. These sharp comparisons serve one argument: the inexpressible must be judged according to the principle realized, the path practiced, and the result produced. A lofty Buddhist name cannot be stolen and placed upon another view whose suffering and accumulation remain unbroken. The distinction between deviant and correct returns here to the three provisionalities, suffering and accumulation, and factors of the path; it does not stop in a contest over terminology.
If an opponent again uses wordlessness to break nonarising and nonceasing, the treatise opens six alternatives: wordlessness breaks nonarising and nonceasing, and conversely; wordlessness cultivates nonarising and nonceasing, and conversely; wordlessness is itself nonarising and nonceasing, and conversely. The six make the two names mutually break, mutually cultivate, and mutually identify, so neither side can place itself outside alternatives. Before an ordinary person enters the noble path, the slightest thought of calculation brings forth the three provisionalities and all the agents. Calming-and-contemplation must therefore keep pursuing and refuse to let wordlessness become the final hiding place.
〔Section §19〕 What Does Each of the Three Contemplations Break, and What If Calming-and-Contemplation Becomes a New View?
Question: Contemplation entering emptiness has already broken immeasurable vertical and horizontal views. What remains for the latter two contemplations to break? Calming-and-contemplation is cultivated as medicine, so how can the contemplative Dharma itself become an illness?
Answer: In summary, contemplation entering emptiness breaks views and thought and is collectively called breaking existence. Entering provisionality breaks stagnation in emptiness and is collectively called breaking nonexistence. Contemplation of the Middle doubly negates existence and nonexistence and directly reveals the Middle Way. Ordinary people generate attachments wherever they make contact, so views of existence extend immeasurably in every direction. After people of the Two Vehicles sever views and thought, they no longer calculate horizontally but realize emptiness alone; the Great Vehicle collectively calls the emptiness in which they stagnate a view of nonexistence. However broadly the provisionality of views is broken in entering emptiness, this remains only the work of the first contemplation.
Gain and loss must be considered along the two axes of old and new delusion. Old delusion unremoved while new delusion arises is like taking medicine without curing the old illness and then becoming ill from the medicine. Old delusion removed while new delusion arises is like curing the original illness only for the medicine to become an illness. Someone may cultivate contemplation and slightly still dull delusions such as craving food and clothing, yet guard a new view like a thirsty horse guarding water, even denying cause and result. This is precisely contemplative medicine becoming an illness of views.
Old delusion unremoved while new delusion does not arise is the path of preparatory means. Although craving and anger remain, as soon as one thought arises the practitioner recognizes the three provisionalities, and calming-and-contemplation follows it to break nature and mark, subduing the sixty-two views. Old delusion removed while new delusion does not arise means that nature and mark are both empty, the true arises, and principle is seen. Medicine’s function is not to be preserved forever; when the illness is cured, the medicine ceases with it. Whether one recognizes what arises within contemplation as also provisional is precisely the boundary between Dharma-medicine and the illness of views.
〔Section §20〕 How Do Subduing Views, Breaking Views, and Forbearance concerning Nonarising Converge as Calming-and-Contemplation?
Question: All four teachings speak of subduing and breaking views. Since the names are the same, are their attainments the same? How does this unit finally return to calming and contemplation?
Answer: The Tripiṭaka Teaching subdues and severs with analytical-Dharma contemplative wisdom. Subduing occurs at the establishments of mindfulness and other preparatory stages, and breaking views enters the first fruit. The Shared Teaching subdues and severs with embodied-Dharma contemplative wisdom, advancing from the grounds of dry wisdom and nature to those of eight persons and seeing. The Distinct Teaching subdues and severs with sequential contemplative wisdom, subduing at the ten faiths and breaking at the ten abodes. The Perfect Teaching subdues and severs with the contemplative wisdom of one mind, subduing at the five grades and breaking at purification of the six faculties. The names subduing and severing are shared, but the contemplative wisdom differs greatly; stages must not be conflated on the basis of names alone.
When an old view arises during contemplation, the contemplative Dharma has not necessarily produced a new delusion. It may resemble medicine stirring an old illness with its power; once the old illness moves, it is soon cured. The two axes of old and new must decide the case. Listing the Tripiṭaka, Shared, and other stages also lets practitioners know whether what arises is shallow or deep and recognize that half-word skillful means can become supports for the Distinct and Perfect paths, like servants and guards surrounding a great carriage. Skillful means do not stand outside reality, yet their inclusion must not be used to claim they are ultimate.
Finally, when the revolving of views ceases, entry into principle never retreats and remains forever quiescent: this is called calming. Penetrating that views lack intrinsic nature, that nature is empty and mark is empty: this is called contemplation. Seeing the principle of the true truth is called nonarising. Since principle neither arises nor ceases, it is called forbearance concerning nonarising. Afflictions of views not arising is nonarising of cause; no longer receiving evil-destination recompense is nonarising of result. Cause and result neither arising nor ceasing is likewise called forbearance concerning nonarising. Thus the birthless gate communicates with calming-and-contemplation, and calming-and-contemplation accomplishes the birthless gate. This conclusion gathers only entry into emptiness through the provisionality of views. The vajra blade pursues views without pause until views cease and the two emptinesses become clear; only then is this first phase truly complete.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The reading above has followed the treatise’s own sequence from the rationale for pervasive breaking through the cessation of views, the two emptinesses, and forbearance concerning nonarising. Zhanran’s Fuxing Chuanhong Jue on the Mohe Zhiguan supplies several crucial hinges along this long road where levels are especially easy to conflate.
First, settling the mind and pervasive breaking do not divide concentration from wisdom. Settling the mind emphasizes wisdom-endowed concentration; pervasive breaking emphasizes concentration-endowed wisdom. Both possess concentration and wisdom and are named differently only according to the function emphasized in each passage. “Mind has not yet accorded” means that although object, arousing the mind, and settling the mind have already been understood, mind has not truly settled. It does not turn pervasive breaking into a separate method containing analysis alone and no stability.
Second, all four Perfect-Teaching gates can break pervasively, but the birthless gate alone is selected here because beginners enter through what is easy and appropriate. Choosing one gate means using it to embrace horizontally and exhaust vertically before entering the other gates again. It does not declare the gates of existence, both, or neither ineffective. T1913, the Principles of the Meaning of Calming-and-Contemplation, later places beginning reliance upon teaching, reliance upon nonarising, and the perfect interfusion of the three truths side by side, thereby preserving both an expedient point of entry and ultimate pervasive breaking.
Third, the sequence of the four alternatives cannot be arranged by wording alone. The Fuxing expressly assigns not-arising-arising to the cause in self-practice, not-arising-not-arising to the result in self-practice, arising-not-arising to the agent in teaching others, and arising-arising to the object of teaching others. It further assigns the first explanation of arising-not-arising to extinguishing delusion in self-practice and its restatement to freedom in the path of transformation. Breath and spit as nondual thus become more than a strange image: development of the virtue of wisdom, accomplishment of the virtue of severance, and manifested birth for benefiting others mutually contain one another.
Fourth, the six inexpressibles break attachment to the names of understanding and delusion. Conceivable and inconceivable, arising and nonarising, partial and perfect must all be examined and broken, but the principle realized is not thereby broken. The Fuxing particularly points out that the nirvāṇa attained in a noble one’s mind is not broken. Principle cannot be fixed by a partial name, nor can it again be fixed by a perfect name. The expressible must be clarified after the inexpressible because self-realization must be followed by teaching others. The ten causes and conditions establish beings, faculties, and teaching, returning self-realization directly to transformation.
Fifth, the three modes of pervasive breaking and the three contemplations are discriminations provisionally established to reveal one mind. The horizontal must be all-pervasive and the vertical must exhaust the depths, after which their nonduality is recognized. Empty, provisional, and Middle are divided in the text but return in practice to one nondual mind. Later, T1937, the Record of the Teachings and Practices of the Venerable Siming, answers this difficulty by saying that the text appears sequential while its intent is perfectly interfused, and that in practice raising one is immediately all three, neither before nor after. This reception can clarify the intent of practice, but it does not remove the need to distinguish what each section of the treatise breaks.
Sixth, “provisional views” has two layers of naming. “View” is first taken from the understanding that sees principle, while “provisional” is then taken from the false substance of delusion. The three provisionalities too are used only to break delusion and should not instead make practitioners produce three new delusions. Although nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness appear sequentially in explanation, the Fuxing judges the two truths simultaneous. Breaking nature first and name afterward is the order of analysis, not mind first dwelling in one nature-emptiness and reaching mark-emptiness only after an interval.
Seventh, the Fuxing organizes faith-practice, Dharma-practice, and the transitions of the three faculties into sixty-four iterations; it further expands the six alternatives of wordlessness and nonarising and nonceasing into fourteen sets of six. These numbers belong to the commentator’s gathering of the treatise’s scattered lines of examination into a net; they are not lists that Zhiyi itemized in the main text. The commentary shows that examination reaches everywhere, but reading the treatise still requires preserving its actual sequence: the three provisionalities of the view of existence, the view of nonexistence, both, neither, and wordlessness, followed by the turn from horizontal to vertical.
The Fuxing also analyzes the numbers within the net of views more clearly. The eighty-eight agents of the three realms divide into fifty-two dull and thirty-six sharp agents. The 108 arise from one faculty engaging three kinds of object, with six defiled and pure divisions for each, making thirty-six, then passing through the three times to become 108. These calculations do not use large numbers to overwhelm the reader. They show how one apparently simple view of existence rapidly spreads into a dense net when extended through faculties, objects, the three times, and all the agents. Dīghanakha’s claim to accept nothing still accepts and attaches to nonacceptance, likewise showing how the briefest negation can bring back the entire net of views.
For the three provisionalities, the Fuxing first explains formation by causes through the conjunction of inner faculty and outer object. It then preserves the treatise’s unfolding from mind to form and from form to pillar by saying that once direct recompense is provisional, dependent recompense follows like a shadow. The Great Vehicle’s principial account of the three provisionalities says that ignorance produces illusions and transformations and that when formation by causes is absent, continuity and relation are also absent. It does not erase phenomena into nothingness; it prevents provisional establishment at any level from turning back into intrinsic nature. The correlations among the three existences and the three provisional designations are likewise partly alike and partly different. Recognizing where they communicate does not erase each group’s own distinctions of meaning.
The passage on the view of nonexistence especially requires this mirror. When practitioners no longer see the three provisionalities, what they have gained may be only a semblance of nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness. Non-Buddhists too can contemplate emptiness; the difference lies in taking its mark and becoming attached. As soon as empty mind arises, know the fault; knowing the fault, leave it; leaving is itself the continuation of contemplation. This keeps the measuring-worm simile from becoming a rejection of emptiness. What is broken is not the principle of nonarising but the guarding of a nonexistence after leaving existence, still establishing its own position through relational contrast.
At the turn from horizontal to vertical, the Fuxing says vertical breaking uses vertical Dharmas as tests. From the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s five methods for calming mind through the Perfect Teaching’s wondrous awakening, every teaching and stage becomes a touchstone. With which level does the attached arising, nonarising, both, or neither actually accord? Within the ten kinds of not-not-arising, two kinds of delusion still arise and must be broken at every intermediate level; only at wondrous awakening are wisdom and severance said to remain eternally full. Read this way, the long sequence of stage names is not a digression. It prevents one phrase, “nonarising,” from leaping over and swallowing every shallow and deep level.
The Fuxing also divides the four alternatives of gain and loss into two groups. The first two show how contemplative medicine, when turned by attachment, produces gains and losses like those of non-Buddhists. The latter two distinguish the gains and losses of Buddhist disciples within preparatory means and the arising of the true. The point of this grouping is not to attach identity labels first but to examine whether old and new delusions are actually removed or produced. Although the stages for breaking views in the four teachings all list subduing and severing, their sequence must still be preserved to reveal the nonsequential. Identical names with different wisdom directly illuminate the tension running through the entire text between “textual sequence” and “practice in one mind.”
The Fuxing likewise locates the criterion for the repeatedly appearing similes of poisonous herb, king of medicines, and taking medicine in their effects. What produces suffering and accumulation is poison; what accomplishes path and cessation is medicine. An old illness being stirred and ultimately removed does not mean the medicine has produced a new illness. If an attainment from cultivation is guarded like water by a thirsty horse, it must again undergo examination through the four alternatives. Calming-and-contemplation is not a possession that, once acquired, remains correct forever. It continues to be applied to every thought of attachment.
Eighth, each of the three contemplations has its object of breaking. The first breaks views and thought, summarized as breaking existence. The next breaks the nonexistence to which one is attached. Contemplation of the Middle doubly negates the two extremes. The Fuxing therefore judges the closing sentence of this unit to disclose the wondrous purport of the first section, not to mean that the whole of pervasive breaking through Dharmas is complete. At the end, “views cease and one enters emptiness” belongs to calming; “one penetrates views and the two emptinesses” belongs to contemplation. The long examination through the four alternatives thereby returns to the simplest test: have views truly ceased, and have nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness become truly clear? If one has merely gained another view of the inexpressible, the vajra blade must continue forward.
考據Apparatus
本單元起於卷第五下破法遍的來意,經無生門的橫豎遍攝、見假的名義與三假,詳破有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無及無言諸見,終於得失、伏斷位與止觀結成;正文範圍為 T1911 0059b14 至 0069c27,卷題與卷尾題另見 0059b10、0069c28。
一、科判定位
破法遍在十乘觀法中承接善巧安心。安心若已相應,定慧自然開發;若心尚未安,便以有定之慧逐法檢破。所謂破,不是破壞清淨法性,而是破除顛倒,使不顛倒得顯。
論主先舉教、行、智、理四種門,於圓教有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無四門中,暫依空無生門說。這一選擇只定本段入手處,不廢其餘諸門。無生門先豎攝自行因果、化他能所,再橫攝一切義;由此開出豎破、橫破、非橫非豎破三種破遍,又於無生門中寄從假入空、從空入假、中道第一義三觀顯一心。
本子單元專說第一觀中的見假入空。其內可依次分為二十節:來意;四門取無生;豎攝因果;橫攝吹唾;四句攝自行化他;六句明不可說;十因緣明可說;三種破遍與三觀;見假名義與四見;三假;破假觀總科;廣破有見三假;三根轉入與破無見;破雙亦、雙非並以四諦收束;由橫轉豎;豎破四見與十種不不生;豎破絕言與十種四句;辨佛法與道家不可說;六句再檢及止觀逐見;三觀所破、得失、四教位與止觀結成。
二、成立與傳本
本單元成立與傳本所涉未完問題,悉依〈大意·緣起〉考據所誌,本目不重開。
三、所引經論覆核
下表依本論出現次序收全本單元五十五組引論及其分項;題名一律取現存藏經文獻本身的題名,本論節引、合攝、改寫、題源異況與尚未取得直接對位者,皆分欄保存。
| 次 | 本論所舉 | 今本覆核 | 異況 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 《大品》四十二字門,並說初阿字與四十一字互攝〔0059b20;0059c28–0060a02〕 | T223《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》分說一字乃至四十二字、一切語言入初字門、一字與四十二字互入〔0396b21–25〕 | 今本說初字、一字;本論明標阿字,是提要式轉述,不把分散三處縫成一引。 |
| 1甲 | 本論兩次說聞阿字門便解一切義〔0061c10;0067a29–0067b01〕 | T223 有阿字門諸法初不生及四十二字互攝〔0256a08;0396b21–25〕 | 本論兩次各用則、即,今本未得同文,兩字照存。 |
| 2 | 《釋論》說菩薩修三三昧緣諸法實相〔0059b21〕 | T1509《大智度論》說三解脫門緣諸法實相〔0207c17–18〕 | 三三昧與三解脫門字面不同,義近而不合字。 |
| 3 | 《法華》舉其智慧門〔0059b23〕 | T262《妙法蓮華經》有「其智慧門難解難入」〔0005b26〕 | 本論節取首四字。 |
| 4 | 《大品》先說無生法無來無去即是佛,通果處再具說無生法即是佛〔0059b23;0059c20〕 | T223 有「無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛」〔0421b29〕 | 後處同文;前處省去第二個無生法。 |
| 5 | 《淨名》三十二菩薩各說不二門,判無生為首〔0059c10–12〕 | T475《維摩詰所說經》品初由法自在菩薩以法本不生說入不二,品末維摩詰默然〔0550c02–03;0551c22〕 | 場景相合;三十二與無生為首是論主總攝,不冒作經文。 |
| 6 | 《大品》阿字門說諸法初不生〔0059c12〕 | T223 有「阿字門,一切法初不生故」〔0256a08〕 | 本論省一切與故。 |
| 7 | 《大經》以般涅為不、槃為生,釋大涅槃為不生〔0059c18〕 | T374《大般涅槃經》未得同文;T1763《大般涅槃經集解》僧亮釋有「般涅此言無,亦言不。槃者言生,亦言出也。」〔0576a14〕 | 所指待考。後出集解只可作前半直接平行,不可改署為佛說。 |
| 8 | 《大經》說定慧二法能大利益乃至菩提〔0059c19〕 | T374 分見菩薩具足定、智二法能大利益,定慧譬與不久成菩提〔0548b04–10;0548b23〕 | 本論合攝數處;今本首列作定、智。 |
| 9 | 《法華》說佛住大乘,以定慧力莊嚴而度眾生〔0059c21〕 | T262 有「佛自住大乘,如其所得法,定慧力莊嚴,以此度眾生」〔0008a23〕 | 同文。 |
| 10 | 《金光明》佛禮骨塔〔0059c26〕 | T665《金光明最勝王經》載佛起座作禮、阿難問禮身骨因緣、佛答因此骨速得菩提而致禮〔0451a09;0451a25–26〕 | 場景相合;本論為泛稱,今題依本經。 |
| 11 | 《佛藏》說劫火起時,菩薩一唾火滅、一吹世界成〔0060a03〕 | T653《佛藏經》作「人以一唾能滅此火,又以一吹還成世界及諸天宮」〔0783b04〕 | 本論把人改為菩薩,並省還及諸天宮。 |
| 11甲 | 本論續用一吹唾即滅即立、前四句亦吹亦唾、遍吹即成、一吹一切悉成〔0060a26;0061a25;0061b19;0061c11〕 | T653 仍只見一唾滅火、一吹成世界及天宮〔0783b03–04〕 | 前三處是論主會釋,末處再引而與今本字面不同,不拆作四條經文。 |
| 12 | 《大經》列不生生、不生不生、生不生、生生四句〔0060a11〕 | T374 同次序,句首另有如字〔0490a28–29〕 | 次序相同。 |
| 13 | 《大經》逐釋初出胎、不生不生、世諦死時、四住生自在及有漏念念生〔0060a13–0060b13〕 | T374 五處可逐條對位〔0490b02–08〕 | 本論多有省字與今解;今解屬論主,不回填為經文。 |
| 14 | 《論》說諸法不生而般若生〔0060a20〕 | T1509 未得同文;T223 有色乃至諸法不生故般若波羅蜜生〔0302c18;0302c26〕 | 所指待考;直接平行在經,不以義近強定論號。 |
| 15 | 《地持》由初發心住至十地束為六住,列種性、解行、淨心、行道迹、決定、究竟〔0060b17–20〕 | T1581《菩薩地持經》六地自解行起,另有決定行而無種性〔0901a07–11〕 | 名目明顯不同,並錄不判。 |
| 16 | 《大經》列六種不可說〔0060c03–05〕 | T374 同列六句〔0490b22–24〕 | 次序相合;其後今解仍屬論主。 |
| 16甲 | 本論續引佛釋六句,包含不生名生、因修道得、生與不生不可說等〔0060c23–0061a20〕 | T374 分見 0490b25 至 0490c03 | 本論各處有省改,六處不可縫接成一段今本經文。 |
| 17 | 《楞伽》說成道夜至涅槃夜不說一字,因自法及本住法而說〔0061a26–28〕 | T670《楞伽阿跋多羅寶經》作某夜得最正覺至某夜入般涅槃,並作緣自得法及本住法〔0498c17–22〕 | 本論省字;自法與緣自得法的差異照存。 |
| 17甲 | 《楞伽》又以士夫沿平坦道入城受樂,會先佛法界常住及兩夜不說一字〔0061b06–08〕 | T670 三段分見古城平坦正道、過去一切諸佛法界常住、不說一字〔0498c28–0499a05〕 | 本論合攝並省向古城、過去一切等字。 |
| 18 | 《大經》說十因緣法為生作因而可說〔0061b17〕 | T374 有「十因緣法為生作因,以是義故,亦可得說」〔0490c03〕 | 本論省以是義故。 |
| 19 | 《地持》列聲聞、緣覺、佛、菩薩四種性,並說無此四性則以善趣成熟〔0061c12–15〕 | T1581 第四類作無種性者,善趣成熟正屬此類〔0900a17–20〕 | 第四類及善趣所屬明顯不同,並錄不判。 |
| 20 | 《地持》說菩薩種子有佛無佛,能次第斷煩惱障與智障〔0061c14–16〕 | T1581 作善法種子及智慧障〔0900a09–12〕 | 菩薩對善法、智對智慧,原字分存。 |
| 21 | 《大經》十九卷初合舉十事功德不可思議與非方非圓、非尖非斜〔0061c21–26〕 | T374 十德段與涅槃性段分見〔0487a09–11;0492b03–04〕 | 本論串接兩處,今本不得縫成一引。 |
| 22 | 《大經》以十五日月光增、十六日月光減〔0062a03–05〕 | T374 具說初一日至十五日漸增、十六日至三十日漸減〔0481b03–07〕 | 本論撮其轉折日。 |
| 23 | 《法華》大車高廣〔0062a20〕 | T262 有「其車高廣」〔0012c18〕 | 同文節引。 |
| 24 | 承《法華》題示而說是法平等、無有高下〔0062a21〕 | T262 未得同文;T235《金剛般若波羅蜜經》有「是法平等,無有高下」〔0751c24〕 | 題源異況;守本論題示,同時列同文,不靜默換題。 |
| 25 | 《大論》說三智實在一心,為易解而分屬三人〔0062a26〕 | T1509 有一心中得二智、實一時得而次第差品說〔0260b17–21〕 | 一心、一時與次第說相合,未得三智分屬三人同文。 |
| 26 | 《華嚴》說初發心便成正覺,所有慧身不由他悟〔0062a28〕 | T278《大方廣佛華嚴經》作初發心便成正覺、具足慧身不由他悟〔0449c14〕 | 所有與具足不同,今本另有知一切法真實之性。 |
| 27 | 《法華》說正直捨方便、但說無上道〔0062a30〕 | T262 有「正直捨方便,但說無上道」〔0010a19〕 | 同文。 |
| 28 | 本論稱《五十校計經》,舉六根緣好惡平平三色而有陰有集,總成百八〔0062b25–29〕 | 所屬今本為 T397《大方等大集經》,卷段有眼見好色中有五陰中有習,並自第一校計百八癡逐列五十校計〔0394c19;0397b29〕 | 題名須依本經;陰有集與五陰中有習不同,本論總算是提要。 |
| 29 | 泛稱經說依止諸見具足六十二,又說本劫本見、末劫末見〔0062c02;0062c06〕 | T1《長阿含經》有本劫本見、末劫末見盡入六十二見〔0089c23–24〕 | 六十二結構直接平行,未得首句同文,所指待考。 |
| 30 | 長爪雖不受一切法,仍受於不受,佛一責使墮二負處〔0062c09–10〕 | T1509 載長爪主張一切法不受,佛問此見受不〔0061b22–0062a04〕,後續問答明其負處〔0062a09–17〕 | 本論為故事提要,不縫數段為一引。 |
| 31 | 《中論》破自、他性,後引四句無生偈〔0062c03–05;0064a29–0064b01〕 | T1564《中論》有「諸法不自生,亦不從他生,不共不無因,是故知無生」〔0002b06〕 | 本論末字說,今本作知。 |
| 31甲 | 本論再舉諸法不自生,並三次用不生不滅為論題〔0064b09;0067b04;0067b06;0068c27〕 | T1564 自他共無因偈如上,卷首八不作不生亦不滅〔0001b14;0001c08〕 | 本論不生不滅與今本多一亦字;中論師解仍屬論主所述。 |
| 31乙 | 非有非無段以因緣生法、即空、即假、即中會《中論》〔0066b09–11〕 | T1564 偈文作眾因緣生法、我說即是無、亦為假名、亦是中道義,散文另作即是空〔0033b11–15〕 | 偈文無與散文空並錄,不據此裁改本論。 |
| 32 | 《釋論》列相待有、假名有、法有〔0063a27–0063b08〕 | T1509 有「一者、相待有,二者、假名有,三者、法有。」〔0147c06〕 | 名目相同。 |
| 33 | 《論》以法、受、名三波羅聶提說三假施設〔0063b08–14〕 | T1509 列法、受、名三種波羅聶提〔0358b21–26〕 | 本論以三假施設總稱,今本保存音譯。 |
| 33甲 | 本論舉五眾等法、五眾和合眾生、根莖枝葉樹名與名字取二法相〔0063b10–13〕 | T1509 相應段作五眾等法是名法波羅聶提,並具和合眾生、樹譬、名字取二法相〔0358b22–26〕 | 本論首句省名字的名;受與名字兩類不可靜默同字化。 |
| 34 | 《瓔珞經》有三假之文〔0063b14〕 | T1485《菩薩瓔珞本業經》近列相續假、法緣成、相待法〔1011c28–1012a01〕 | 無三假連文而有三項結構平行,不宣稱同名同序。 |
| 35 | 《大品》說有緣思生、無緣思不生〔0063b15;0064a05〕 | T223 作無緣業不生、無緣思不生、有緣業生、有緣思生〔0347a14–15〕 | 本論倒序並省兩個業字。 |
| 36 | 《大經》以讀誦由一阿含至一阿含及飲食初飢後飽說相續〔0063b16–18〕 | T374 讀誦阿含與飲食飢飽分見三處〔0444b20–21;0537b06–08;0537b23〕 | 本論合攝,今本不縫為一引。 |
| 37 | 《淨名》說法不相待、一念不住〔0063b18〕 | T475 未得同文;T1912 只以破邊、不相待與無一念住作義解〔0317c17–18〕 | 所指待考;疏解不能代作本經同文。 |
| 38 | 《中論》來意被撮為末世根鈍、造惡、不知因緣,故說畢竟空而廣作觀法〔0063c16–18〕 | T1564 序分說後五百歲人根轉鈍、深著諸法、不知佛意而龍樹造論〔0001b29–0001c07〕 | 大幅提要,不拼接今本數處。 |
| 39 | 本論由內空至無法有法空,總成十八種從假入空觀〔0064b10–25〕 | T223 列十八空〔0219c09–11〕 | 本論部分名目作相空、一切空、無所得空,與今本自相空、諸法空、不可得空不同。 |
| 40 | 《論》說從因緣生尚不可,何況無因緣〔0065a22〕 | T1509、T1564 本相未得同文 | 所指待考,不以義近的四緣破強繫。 |
| 41 | 《大品》互說識無生尚不可得、何況識生,識生尚不可得、何況識無生〔0065b16–17〕 | T223 未得兩句同文 | 所指待考;不以般若生的近義句替代。 |
| 42 | 《楞伽經》廣破無生見〔0065b18〕 | T670 有寧取人見如須彌山、不起無所有增上慢空見〔0499b04–05〕 | 本論只作題意指引,今本可作主題對位。 |
| 43 | 《釋論》簡外道觀空而愛著觀空智慧〔0065b29〕 | T1509 有「外道雖觀空而取空相,雖知諸法空而不自知我空,愛著觀空智慧故」〔0191c17〕 | 關鍵語相同,本論節引。 |
| 44 | 《大品》五受皆不受〔0066a14〕 | T223 逐列行、不行、亦行亦不行、非行非不行、不受五種皆不受〔0237c02–03〕 | 本論以五受概括,沒有逐列。 |
| 45 | 寧起我見如須彌山、不惡取空〔0066b24–25〕 | T670 有寧取人見如須彌山而不起空見〔0499b04–05〕;T1581 有「寧起身見,不惡取空」〔0894c03〕 | 本論似合兩處語,不判傳本來源。 |
| 46 | 如來初說《阿含》四諦之力〔0066c06–07〕 | 阿含為部類泛稱;本論未指定單一經號 | 所指待考,不強繫一部今本。 |
| 47 | 《法華》舉魑魅魍魎處處皆有〔0066c24〕 | T262 作處處皆有、魑魅魍魎〔0014a03〕 | 詞同而次序相反,不倒序成同文。 |
| 48 | 《思益》說於無生無作而得作證〔0067c04–05〕 | T586《思益梵天所問經》未得同文 | 所指待考,不以同經其他無生無作義句替代。 |
| 49 | 身子說解脫之中無有言說〔0068a14–15〕 | 本論未題經,所涉聲聞經群未得單一今本同文 | 所指待考。 |
| 50 | 淨名杜口、文殊印可〔0068a18–19〕 | T475 載維摩詰默然無言,文殊歎無文字語言是真入不二〔0551c22–24〕 | 場景相合;本論是提要。 |
| 51 | 道可道、名可名與《內篇》《外篇》〔0068b22–23;0068c13〕 | 先秦典籍,不屬本相藏經經號文獻 | 只守本論位置,不造經號。 |
| 52 | 泛稱經說閻浮提人形狀如鬼〔0068c06–07〕 | 所涉經群未得單一直接對位 | 所指待考,不由未命中推出不存在。 |
| 53 | 《釋論》舉有無二見滅無餘與稽首佛所尊重法〔0069a23–24〕 | T1509 卷首四句偈的首句與末句〔0057c13–14〕 | 本論拼接首、末半偈,省中間兩句。 |
| 54 | 又多僕從而侍衛之〔0069c16–17〕 | T262 大車譬有「又多僕從而侍衛之」〔0012c23〕 | 同文;本論此處未再題經。 |
| 55 | 二乘智斷即菩薩無生法忍〔0069c18–19〕 | T223 未得同文;T1912 判為借《大品》語而意圓〔0327a04–05〕 | 所指待考;疏的題源判不能代替本經同文。 |
四、輔行釋要〔鏡〕
湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》的本單元正釋由 T1912 0307c12 起,至 0327a08 止;卷首序署普門子敬,正文責任題才署湛然,兩層不可混稱。
第一,安心與破遍都具定慧,只因當段現用不同而立名。輔行說「安心破遍並是絕待。咸具定慧。」〔0307c27〕,又說破遍所宜是「有定之慧」〔0307c27〕。因此破遍偏從慧說,不等於離定另立一慧。
第二,取無生門是為初心方便。四圓門皆能破遍,本論去三存一,輔行釋為初心從易、隨宜多用無生〔0308b07〕;這不是判其餘三門不能通理。
第三,四句依次收自行因、自行果、化他能、化他所;六句則遍破思議與不思議的惑、解。輔行特別說所破是「惑之與解俱須遍破」〔0311a19〕,又說不破聖人所得涅槃〔0311a23〕,所破者是未證者對名義所起的執著,不是所證之理。
第四,不可說後必說可說,因為自證後必須化他〔0312c23〕。十因緣因此立眾生、立機緣、立聲教,把無生門由遍破轉成遍立;吹與唾則是智斷之用,智斷不二,所以滅立不分兩念。
第五,三種破遍與三觀最後都歸不二一心。輔行說本論是「寄三顯一」〔0313c18〕;次第的文字用來分辨所破與入門,不能把修觀割成三顆前後相離的心。
第六,見惑有從解得名與當體受稱兩義:見理由解得名,惑體虛妄故稱假。三假是破惑的觀察格,不是另生三種可執的法。性空、相空雖隨說有先後,輔行判二諦同時〔0319c01〕。
第七,因成、相續、相待各以四句推檢;總別配信、法二行與三根,輔行另作六十四番組織〔0320b21–29〕。這一數目是疏家科判,不倒寫成論主逐字列數。
第八,無言見並未因不開口便出見網;它仍待不絕而稱絕。由橫破轉為豎破,是拿諸教、諸位的實際淺深來檢責執心。十種不不生、十種四句與六句開合,皆是使行者不能把一個名相停在未檢的位置。
第九,三觀所破須分:入空束見、思而破有,入假破所著之無,中觀雙非二邊。見假入空至此只結第一節,不等於全部破法遍已竟。
第十,末後以止觀結成,見息入空名止,達見性空、相空名觀〔0327a05–06〕。伏道、斷道與四教位名仍各守觀智差別,不可因伏、斷同名便混為一位。
五、諸家異釋
後世有直接承受本子單元的明文。T1937《四明尊者教行錄》先問破法遍既依次以四句破見思假、以藥病破塵沙、以真緣破無明,何以仍稱一心三觀〔0884a02–04〕;答以「文雖次第。意實圓融。」〔0884a05〕,並明修時舉一即三、非前非後〔0884a06–08〕。這是後世對文字次第與行意圓融之張力的直接回應,只證該書所錄問答,不反投為智者或湛然原句。
T1936《四明十義書》則命中較寬框架:一處說破法遍後例餘陰、界、入而修圓破遍〔0838a06–09〕;一處說以無生門觀法度入生門,悟時功在所入之門〔0843b02–07〕。在該書定向檢索破法遍、無生門、見假、四見、三假、絕言的範圍內,未取得逐字點名見假、四見、三假或絕言的逐段釋;這只報告本次範圍,不推出該書或其他文獻全無相關說。
六、術語
| 術語 | 本單元義 |
|---|---|
| 破法遍 | 以一心觀法從始至終、橫豎周遍地破除顛倒執著;所破是惑執,不是法性。 |
| 門 | 能由教通觀、由觀通智、由智通理的入處;本段暫取空無生門。 |
| 無生門 | 以諸法不自生等義為初門,既能遍破,也能依十因緣遍立眾生、機與教。 |
| 橫攝 | 一門廣攝同時並列的諸法與諸門。 |
| 豎攝 | 一門由因至果、由淺至深,窮盡源底。 |
| 從假入空 | 觀見心由因緣假立而無自性、無實相,見第一義。 |
| 見惑 | 從見理能斷惑而得名;不是把見理本身判為惑。 |
| 見假 | 見惑當體虛妄顛倒,故受假名。 |
| 單四見 | 有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無四種單句執。 |
| 複四見 | 每句各帶有、無兩分的複合執。 |
| 具足四見 | 每一主句中又具四句的十六種執式。 |
| 無言見 | 以四句外、言語斷處為實的執著;仍因待言而立,故未離見。 |
| 因成假 | 一念依根、塵等因緣和合而成的假立。 |
| 相續假 | 前後念念次第不斷而顯相續的假立。 |
| 相待假 | 由有無、長短、生滅等相對而立名的假立。 |
| 性空 | 四句求法的自性不可得。 |
| 相空 | 四句求假名與所顯相狀不可得。 |
| 四隨 | 隨樂、隨宜、隨治、隨義的應機方便;本單元用於見不即破時的迴轉修習。 |
| 善有漏五陰 | 見惑已伏而尚未發真之方便位身心,不等於究竟斷惑。 |
| 無生忍 | 見理與見惑、惡報因果不生不滅的證忍;本段以此結無生門與止觀互成。 |
七、譬喻、互讀與承衍
| 譬喻或意象 | 本論作用 | 互讀界線 |
|---|---|---|
| 門與屋舍 | 有人出入、有位可至,門才顯其通用;譬教門由行而光顯。 | 只說能通與所通,不把方便門實體化。 |
| 星中月、照十寶山 | 無生門通果,定慧果滿而照機。 | 果滿譬不取代因行次第。 |
| 一吹一唾 | 一唾滅、一吹成,顯破立、智斷不二而非先後兩念。 | T653 今本主語與詳略不同,原層分存。 |
| 聖胎 | 初開佛知見、得無生忍譬為出聖胎。 | 與《地持》六住配位是本論會釋,不改今本名數。 |
| 古城平坦道 | 古先聖道本住,行者循道入城得樂。 | 道非行者所造,城也非到者所造。 |
| 月光增減 | 白分說智增,黑分說斷減;月體實無增減。 | 以能入差別說智斷,不把理體分作二物。 |
| 炎依空、夢因眠 | 見惑附體而生又障體;炎動亂空,夢昏於眠。 | 惑不離體而不等於惑即真理已證。 |
| 鏡面成像 | 檢根塵共生:各有則兩像,各無則合不能生。 | 用於破共生,不建立一個實在鏡像因。 |
| 酪、毛毳衣 | 因緣和合與層層假名,顯假名有。 | 假有既非實有,也非兔角龜毛式全無。 |
| 步屈蟲與獼猴 | 捨有著無仍在兩頭往返。 | 用來破無見,不是否定空理。 |
| 毒草與藥王 | 同一觀心若起執成苦集,若知過修觀成道滅。 | 須由四諦辨其作用,不能只憑名稱判正邪。 |
| 金剛刀 | 止觀逐見,所向皆斷,以悟為期。 | 刀所斷是執,不是法性與正理。 |
| 四十里水與一滴 | 初果破見如竭大水,雖略稱三結,見惑已無餘。 | 從多分說破遍,不等於思惑全盡。 |
| 服藥治病 | 四種得失:舊病、新病各有除與生。 | 觀法若被執也能成新病,病除則藥隨歇。 |
| 渴馬護水 | 鈍惑稍息而新見暴起,為護所執不惜衝破因果。 | 警醒把止觀所得轉成見取。 |
本單元在後世最清楚的承衍,是把文面次第與一心圓融並存:次第使所破、所入與位次可辨,圓融使修時不把三觀拆成三心。兩者相成,不以圓融抹掉本文節次,也不以節次斷裂一心。
八、校本定位
本單元正文範圍內共有二十九條校異。大表示大正底本,宮表示宮內省圖書寮藏宋本,甲表示德川時代刊本,電子校訂表示電子藏經校訂,空位表示該本原標零字空缺。下表只記錄,不選讀、不改正文;0067c10 是 0067c03 校記的關聯重現。
| 次 | 位置 | 大正或電子正文 | 異讀 | 語境 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 0059b10 | 下〔大〕 | 之下〔甲〕 | 卷首題夾註 |
| 2 | 0060b25 | 從〔大〕 | 初〔宮、甲〕 | 從或初二地至七地 |
| 3 | 0060b27 | 定〔大〕 | 定住〔甲〕 | 決定住釋後 |
| 4 | 0060b29 | 止〔大〕 | 上〔宮、甲〕 | 從二地止或上 |
| 5 | 0060c27 | 而〔大〕 | 而生〔甲〕 | 不生而名為生 |
| 6 | 0061a08 | 四〔大〕 | 因〔甲〕 | 四句或因句生 |
| 7 | 0061b10 | 實〔大〕 | 實也〔甲〕 | 證實 |
| 8 | 0061b15 | 一〔大〕 | 一句〔甲〕 | 後二句一結 |
| 9 | 0062b03 | 後〔大〕 | 從〔宮〕 | 後或從見假入空 |
| 10 | 0062b10 | 見〔大〕 | 四見〔甲〕 | 無言見 |
| 11 | 0062b16 | 故〔大〕 | 者〔甲〕 | 非己法故或者瞋 |
| 12 | 0062b22 | 瞋〔大〕 | 瞋使〔甲〕 | 八十八使數 |
| 13 | 0062b30 | 無〔大〕 | 不〔甲〕 | 都無或不見覺 |
| 14 | 0063a04 | 假〔大〕 | 為假〔甲〕 | 名之假耳 |
| 15 | 0063a05 | 足〔大〕 | 具〔甲〕 | 具足或具四假 |
| 16 | 0064b04 | 不住〔大〕 | 空位〔宮〕 | 不住無四句 |
| 17 | 0064b09 | 論曰〔大〕 | 偈論云〔甲〕 | 《中論》引句 |
| 18 | 0064b14 | 上〔大〕 | 上乘〔甲〕 | 最上所以 |
| 19 | 0065c25 | 尚〔大〕 | 生尚〔甲〕 | 因緣尚不可得 |
| 20 | 0066a05 | 復得〔大〕 | 得復〔甲〕 | 假不復得起 |
| 21 | 0067b01 | 钁〔電子校訂〕 | 𮣰〔大〕 | 利钁斵地 |
| 22 | 0067c03 | 生〔大〕 | 生耳〔甲〕 | 析法不不生 |
| 23 | 0067c06 | 不〔大〕 | 生〔甲〕 | 亦是不不生 |
| 24 | 0067c10 | 生〔大〕 | 生耳〔甲〕 | 方便權說不不生,關聯重現 |
| 25 | 0068b12 | 實〔大〕 | 一實〔甲〕 | 入實四句 |
| 26 | 0068c13 | 規〔大〕 | 矩〔甲〕 | 以規或矩顯達 |
| 27 | 0069c07 | 義〔大〕 | 義也〔甲〕 | 混其義 |
| 28 | 0069c13 | 為〔大〕 | 為耶〔甲〕 | 入空位為或為耶 |
| 29 | 0069c28 | 下〔大,夾註〕 | 空位〔宮〕;之下〔甲,夾註〕 | 卷尾題 |
This unit begins in the latter half of fascicle five with the rationale for pervasively breaking through Dharmas. It proceeds through the birthless gate’s horizontal and vertical embrace, the name and meaning of provisional views and the three provisionalities, then breaks in detail the views of existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, neither existence nor nonexistence, and wordlessness. It concludes with gains and losses, stages of suppression and severance, and the completion of calming-and-contemplation. The main-text range is T1911 0059b14 through 0069c27; the opening and closing fascicle titles occur separately at 0059b10 and 0069c28.
Doctrinal-Outline Placement
Within the ten-vehicle contemplative method, pervasively breaking through Dharmas follows skillfully settling the mind. If settling already corresponds, concentration and wisdom develop naturally. If mind remains unsettled, wisdom possessing concentration examines and breaks each Dharma. “Breaking” does not destroy pure Dharma-nature; it removes inversion so that noninversion appears.
The treatise master first presents four kinds of gate—teaching, practice, wisdom, and principle. Of the Perfect Teaching’s four gates of existence, nonexistence, both, and neither, he provisionally explains through the empty and birthless gate. This choice fixes only the present point of entry and does not discard the remaining gates. The birthless gate first vertically embraces causes and results in self-practice and agents and objects in teaching others, then horizontally embraces every meaning. It thereby opens three modes of pervasive breaking—vertical, horizontal, and neither horizontal nor vertical—and, within the birthless gate, uses the three contemplations of entering emptiness from provisionality, entering provisionality from emptiness, and the ultimate meaning of the Middle Way to reveal one mind.
This subunit treats only entering emptiness through the provisionality of views within the first contemplation. It can be divided sequentially into twenty sections: rationale; taking the birthless among four gates; vertical embrace of causes and results; horizontal embrace through blowing and spitting; four alternatives embracing self-practice and teaching others; six alternatives explaining inexpressibility; ten causes and conditions explaining expressibility; three modes of pervasive breaking and three contemplations; the name and meaning of provisional views and the four views; three provisionalities; general outline of contemplation that breaks provisionality; extended breaking of the three provisionalities in the view of existence; transitions of three faculties and breaking the view of nonexistence; breaking both-and and neither-nor and concluding them through the four truths; turning from horizontal to vertical; vertically breaking four views and ten kinds of not-not-arising; vertically breaking wordlessness and ten forms of four alternatives; distinguishing Buddhist and Daoist inexpressibility; further examination through six alternatives and applying calming-and-contemplation to each view; and the objects broken by three contemplations, gains and losses, stages in the four teachings, and completion through calming-and-contemplation.
Formation and Transmission
Questions of incompleteness involving this unit’s formation and transmission follow the record in the apparatus to “Great Purport · Origins” and are not reopened here.
Verification of the Scriptures and Treatises Cited
Following the order in which they appear, the table gathers all fifty-five citation groups and their subitems in this unit. Titles always follow those of the extant canonical works themselves. The treatise’s abbreviations, conflations, rewritings, tensions in title attribution, and passages without direct correspondence are preserved in separate columns.
| No. | Cited in the treatise | Verification against received text | Difference |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | The forty-two letter gates in Great Perfection of Wisdom, together with the mutual embrace of the initial letter a and the other forty-one〔0059b20;0059c28–0060a02〕 | T223 Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra separately explains one through forty-two letters, all language entering the initial letter gate, and the mutual entry of one and forty-two letters〔0396b21–25〕 | The received text says “initial letter” and “one letter”; the treatise explicitly marks the letter a. This is summary recasting, and the three separate locations are not sewn into one quotation |
| 1a | The treatise twice says that hearing the gate of the letter a enables understanding of every meaning〔0061c10;0067a29–0067b01〕 | T223 has the a-letter gate, in which Dharmas are initially unborn, and the mutual embrace of forty-two letters〔0256a08;0396b21–25〕 | The treatise uses “then” and “precisely” in its two occurrences; no identical received wording has been found, so both characters remain as written |
| 2 | The Great Treatise says bodhisattvas cultivate the three samādhis while engaging the true mark of all dharmas〔0059b21〕 | T1509 Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom says the three gates of liberation engage the true mark of all dharmas〔0207c17–18〕 | “Three samādhis” and “three gates of liberation” differ in wording; their meanings are close but the characters are not merged |
| 3 | The Lotus Sutra mentions its gate of wisdom〔0059b23〕 | T262 Lotus Sutra has 「其智慧門難解難入」 tr. “Its gate of wisdom is difficult to understand and difficult to enter”〔0005b26〕 | The treatise abbreviates this to the first four characters |
| 4 | Great Perfection of Wisdom first says that the unborn Dharma, neither coming nor going, is the Buddha, then in the general embrace of the result states in full that the unborn Dharma is the Buddha〔0059b23;0059c20〕 | T223 has 「無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛」 tr. “The unborn Dharma neither comes nor goes; the unborn Dharma is precisely the Buddha”〔0421b29〕 | The later occurrence is identical; the earlier omits the second “unborn Dharma” |
| 5 | In Vimalakīrti, thirty-two bodhisattvas each explain a gate of nonduality, with nonarising judged first〔0059c10–12〕 | At the beginning of the chapter in T475 Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra, Dharmasovereign Bodhisattva explains entering nonduality through the original nonarising of Dharmas; at the end Vimalakīrti remains silent〔0550c02–03;0551c22〕 | The scene corresponds. “Thirty-two” and “nonarising first” are the treatise master’s summary and are not presented as scripture wording |
| 6 | The a-letter gate in Great Perfection of Wisdom says Dharmas are initially unborn〔0059c12〕 | T223 has 「阿字門,一切法初不生故」 tr. “The a-letter gate, because all Dharmas are initially unborn”〔0256a08〕 | The treatise omits “all” and “because” |
| 7 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra reads pari as “not” and nirvāṇa as “arising,” explaining great nirvāṇa as nonarising〔0059c18〕 | No identical wording has been obtained from T374. In T1763 Collected Explanations of the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra, Sengliang explains: 「般涅此言無,亦言不。槃者言生,亦言出也。」 tr. “Parinir here means absence and also ‘not’; vāṇa means arising and also emergence”〔0576a14〕 | Referent under investigation. The later collected explanation is a direct parallel only for the first half and cannot be reassigned as speech of the Buddha |
| 8 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra says the two Dharmas of concentration and wisdom can bring great benefit through awakening〔0059c19〕 | T374 separately says bodhisattvas fully possessing the two Dharmas of concentration and knowledge can greatly benefit, gives the concentration-wisdom simile, and says awakening is accomplished before long〔0548b04–10;0548b23〕 | The treatise conflates several places; the received text first lists concentration and knowledge |
| 9 | The Lotus Sutra says the Buddha abides in the Great Vehicle, adorned by powers of concentration and wisdom, and thereby delivers beings〔0059c21〕 | T262 has 「佛自住大乘,如其所得法,定慧力莊嚴,以此度眾生」 tr. “The Buddha himself abides in the Great Vehicle; according to the Dharma he attained, adorned by powers of concentration and wisdom, he thereby delivers beings”〔0008a23〕 | Identical wording |
| 10 | In the Golden Light, the Buddha bows to a stūpa of bones〔0059c26〕 | T665 Suvarṇaprabhāsottama Sūtra records the Buddha rising from his seat and bowing, Ānanda asking why he bows to bodily bones, and the Buddha answering that through these bones he swiftly attained awakening and therefore pays homage〔0451a09;0451a25–26〕 | The scene corresponds. The treatise uses a generic title; the present title follows the received scripture |
| 11 | The Buddha Treasury Sūtra says that when the eon-ending fire arises, a bodhisattva extinguishes it with one spit and forms the world with one breath〔0060a03〕 | T653 Buddha Treasury Sūtra reads 「人以一唾能滅此火,又以一吹還成世界及諸天宮」 tr. “A person can extinguish this fire with one spit and with one breath form the world and palaces of the gods again”〔0783b04〕 | The treatise changes “person” to “bodhisattva” and omits “again” and “palaces of the gods” |
| 11a | The treatise continues with one blowing-and-spitting that immediately extinguishes and establishes, both blowing and spitting in the preceding four alternatives, universal blowing that immediately forms, and one breath from which all is formed〔0060a26;0061a25;0061b19;0061c11〕 | T653 still has only one spit extinguishing fire and one breath forming the world and celestial palaces〔0783b03–04〕 | The first three are the treatise master’s synthetic explanations; the last cites again but differs verbally from the received text. They are not split into four scriptural quotations |
| 12 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra lists the four alternatives: not-arising-arising, not-arising-not-arising, arising-not-arising, and arising-arising〔0060a11〕 | T374 lists the same sequence, with “as” before the sentences〔0490a28–29〕 | The sequence agrees |
| 13 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra successively explains first emergence from the womb, not-arising-not-arising, death in the worldly truth, the four abodes producing mastery, and contaminated thought-by-thought arising〔0060a13–0060b13〕 | Five locations in T374 correspond one by one〔0490b02–08〕 | The treatise contains many abbreviations and present explanations. The present explanations belong to the treatise master and are not backfilled as scripture wording |
| 14 | A treatise says Dharmas do not arise, yet prajñā arises〔0060a20〕 | No identical wording has been found in T1509; T223 says that because form through all Dharmas do not arise, the perfection of wisdom arises〔0302c18;0302c26〕 | Referent under investigation. The direct parallel occurs in the scripture; close meaning is not used to force identification with the cited treatise |
| 15 | The Bodhisattvabhūmi gathers the abode of first arousal through the tenth ground into six abodes: lineage, understanding-and-practice, pure mind, traces of path-practice, certainty, and ultimate〔0060b17–20〕 | T1581 Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra begins its six grounds with understanding-and-practice and separately has certain practice, without lineage〔0901a07–11〕 | The names differ visibly and are recorded side by side without adjudication |
| 16 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra lists six modes of inexpressibility〔0060c03–05〕 | T374 lists the same six sentences〔0490b22–24〕 | The sequence agrees; the present explanation that follows still belongs to the treatise master |
| 16a | The treatise continues by citing the Buddha’s explanations of the six sentences, including “not-arising is named arising,” attainment through cultivating the path, and the inexpressibility of arising and not-arising〔0060c23–0061a20〕 | The elements appear separately from 0490b25 through 0490c03 in T374 | The treatise abbreviates and alters each location; the six passages cannot be joined into one received scriptural paragraph |
| 17 | The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra says that from the night of awakening to the night of nirvāṇa not one character was spoken, and that teaching occurs in relation to self-attained Dharma and originally abiding Dharma〔0061a26–28〕 | T670 Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra says from a certain night of attaining complete awakening through a certain night of entering parinirvāṇa and speaks of conditions of self-attained Dharma and originally abiding Dharma〔0498c17–22〕 | The treatise abbreviates. “Self-Dharma” and “conditions of self-attained Dharma” remain distinct |
| 17a | The Laṅkāvatāra further uses a person following a level road into a city and enjoying happiness to synthesize the constant abiding of the Dharma realm of former buddhas and not speaking one character between the two nights〔0061b06–08〕 | T670 separately gives the level correct road to an ancient city, the constant abiding of the Dharma realm of all past buddhas, and not speaking one character〔0498c28–0499a05〕 | The treatise conflates and omits “toward the ancient city,” “all past,” and other words |
| 18 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra says ten Dharmas of causes and conditions serve as causes for arising and therefore can be expressed〔0061b17〕 | T374 has 「十因緣法為生作因,以是義故,亦可得說」 tr. “The ten Dharmas of causes and conditions serve as causes for arising; for this reason, they can also be expressed”〔0490c03〕 | The treatise omits “for this reason” |
| 19 | The Bodhisattvabhūmi lists four lineages—śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, buddha, and bodhisattva—and says that without these four lineages one is matured through good destinations〔0061c12–15〕 | T1581 makes the fourth class those without lineage, and maturation through good destinations belongs specifically to that class〔0900a17–20〕 | The fourth class and referent of good-destination maturation differ visibly and are recorded side by side without adjudication |
| 20 | The Bodhisattvabhūmi says the bodhisattva seed, whether or not a buddha is present, can successively sever the obstruction of afflictions and obstruction of knowledge〔0061c14–16〕 | T1581 reads “seed of wholesome Dharmas” and “obstruction of wisdom”〔0900a09–12〕 | “Bodhisattva/wholesome Dharma” and “knowledge/wisdom” retain their original wording separately |
| 21 | The beginning of fascicle nineteen of the Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra joins ten inconceivable meritorious matters with being neither square nor round, pointed nor slanted〔0061c21–26〕 | T374’s ten-merit section and nirvāṇa-nature section occur separately〔0487a09–11;0492b03–04〕 | The treatise strings together two locations; the received text cannot be sewn into one quotation |
| 22 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra describes moonlight increasing on the fifteenth day and decreasing on the sixteenth〔0062a03–05〕 | T374 fully explains gradual increase from day one through fifteen and gradual decrease from day sixteen through thirty〔0481b03–07〕 | The treatise extracts the turning days |
| 23 | The great cart in the Lotus Sutra is high and broad〔0062a20〕 | T262 has 「其車高廣」 tr. “Its cart was high and broad”〔0012c18〕 | Identical abbreviated citation |
| 24 | Under a Lotus Sutra attribution, the treatise says this Dharma is equal, without high or low〔0062a21〕 | No identical wording has been obtained from T262. T235 Diamond Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra has 「是法平等,無有高下」 tr. “This Dharma is equal, without high or low”〔0751c24〕 | A tension in title attribution. The treatise’s attribution is preserved while identical wording is also listed; the title is not silently exchanged |
| 25 | The Great Treatise says the three wisdoms are actually in one mind but are assigned to three people for ease of understanding〔0062a26〕 | T1509 says two wisdoms are attained in one mind and actually attained at one time but explained in graded sequence〔0260b17–21〕 | One mind, one time, and sequential explanation correspond; no identical wording for three wisdoms assigned to three people has been obtained |
| 26 | The Buddhāvataṃsaka says that upon first arousing the mind one immediately accomplishes correct awakening, and the wisdom body one possesses is awakened without relying on another〔0062a28〕 | T278 Buddhāvataṃsaka Sūtra reads that upon first arousing the mind one immediately accomplishes correct awakening and “fully possesses a wisdom body, awakened without relying on another”〔0449c14〕 | “Possesses” differs from “fully possesses”; the received text further says one knows the real nature of all Dharmas |
| 27 | The Lotus Sutra says to straightforwardly abandon preparatory means and teach only the unsurpassed path〔0062a30〕 | T262 has 「正直捨方便,但說無上道」 tr. “Straightforwardly abandon preparatory means and teach only the unsurpassed path”〔0010a19〕 | Identical wording |
| 28 | The treatise names a Scripture of Fifty Calculations, saying each of the six faculties engages agreeable, disagreeable, and neutral forms and has aggregates and accumulation, totaling 108〔0062b25–29〕 | The relevant received work is T397 Mahāvaipulya Mahāsaṃnipāta Sūtra. Its passage says that when the eye sees an agreeable form, within it are five aggregates and habituation, and it lists the fifty calculations from the first through 108 delusions〔0394c19;0397b29〕 | The title must follow the received scripture. “Aggregates and accumulation” differs from “within are five aggregates and habituation”; the treatise’s total is a summary |
| 29 | An unnamed scripture says dependence on the various views fully produces sixty-two and speaks of past-eon past-views and future-eon future-views〔0062c02;0062c06〕 | T1 Dīrghāgama has past-eon past-views and future-eon future-views all entering the sixty-two views〔0089c23–24〕 | The sixty-two-fold structure is a direct parallel, but no identical wording for the first sentence has been obtained; the referent remains under investigation |
| 30 | Although Dīghanakha accepted no Dharma, he still accepted nonacceptance; one rebuke from the Buddha made him fall into two defeats〔0062c09–10〕 | T1509 records Dīghanakha’s position of accepting no Dharma, the Buddha asking whether he accepts that view〔0061b22–0062a04〕, and later questions and answers clarifying his defeat〔0062a09–17〕 | The treatise summarizes the story; several passages are not sewn into one quotation |
| 31 | The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā breaks self-nature and other-nature, and the four-alternative verse on nonarising is later cited〔0062c03–05;0064a29–0064b01〕 | T1564 Mūlamadhyamakakārikā has 「諸法不自生,亦不從他生,不共不無因,是故知無生」 tr. “Dharmas do not arise from themselves, from another, from both, or without a cause; therefore know them to be unarisen”〔0002b06〕 | The treatise’s final character means “say”; the received text reads “know” |
| 31a | The treatise again states that Dharmas do not arise from themselves and three times uses nonarising-and-nonceasing as the treatise theme〔0064b09;0067b04;0067b06;0068c27〕 | T1564 has the verse on self, other, both, and no cause as above, while the eight negations at the opening read “neither arising nor ceasing”〔0001b14;0001c08〕 | The treatise’s “nonarising and nonceasing” lacks the received text’s additional “also”; explanations by Mādhyamika masters remain the treatise master’s report |
| 31b | The neither-existence-nor-nonexistence section synthesizes the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā through conditionally arisen Dharma, precisely empty, precisely provisional, and precisely the Middle〔0066b09–11〕 | T1564’s verse reads “Dharmas arisen from the multitude of causes and conditions; I say they are precisely nonbeing, are also provisional names, and are also the meaning of the Middle Way,” while its prose separately reads “precisely empty”〔0033b11–15〕 | The verse’s nonbeing and prose’s emptiness are recorded side by side; neither is used to alter the treatise |
| 32 | The Great Treatise lists relational existence, nominal existence, and Dharma-existence〔0063a27–0063b08〕 | T1509 has 「一者、相待有,二者、假名有,三者、法有。」 tr. “First, relational existence; second, nominal existence; third, Dharma-existence”〔0147c06〕 | The names agree |
| 33 | A treatise explains the three provisional designations through Dharma, reception, and name prajñapti〔0063b08–14〕 | T1509 lists the three kinds of prajñapti: Dharma, reception, and name〔0358b21–26〕 | The treatise calls them collectively three provisional designations; the received text preserves the transliteration |
| 33a | The treatise gives Dharmas such as the five aggregates, the being formed by combining five aggregates, the name “tree” for roots, trunk, branches, and leaves, and a name taking the marks of two Dharmas〔0063b10–13〕 | The corresponding T1509 passage says Dharmas such as the five aggregates are called Dharma-prajñapti and includes the combined being, tree simile, and name taking the marks of two Dharmas〔0358b22–26〕 | The treatise’s first sentence omits “name” in “is named”; reception and name cannot silently be made the same character |
| 34 | The Bodhisattva Garland Sūtra has wording on three provisionalities〔0063b14〕 | T1485 Sūtra of the Original Acts that Adorn the Bodhisattva closely lists provisional continuity, Dharmas formed by conditions, and relational Dharmas〔1011c28–1012a01〕 | No continuous wording called “three provisionalities” appears, but a parallel three-item structure does; identical name and order are not claimed |
| 35 | Great Perfection of Wisdom says that with conditions thought arises and without conditions thought does not arise〔0063b15;0064a05〕 | T223 reads: without conditions karma does not arise; without conditions thought does not arise; with conditions karma arises; with conditions thought arises〔0347a14–15〕 | The treatise reverses the order and omits both occurrences of “karma” |
| 36 | The Great Nirvāṇa Sūtra explains continuity through recitation from one Āgama to another and through hunger before eating and fullness afterward〔0063b16–18〕 | T374’s Āgama recitation and hunger/fullness passages occur in three locations〔0444b20–21;0537b06–08;0537b23〕 | The treatise conflates them; the received locations are not sewn into one quotation |
| 37 | Vimalakīrti says Dharmas do not stand in relation and not one thought abides〔0063b18〕 | No identical wording has been obtained from T475. T1912 only explains the meaning through breaking extremes, nonrelation, and no thought abiding〔0317c17–18〕 | Referent under investigation; commentary explanation cannot substitute as identical scripture wording |
| 38 | The rationale of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā is summarized as people in the latter age having dull faculties, committing evil, and not knowing causes and conditions, so ultimate emptiness is taught and contemplative methods broadly established〔0063c16–18〕 | T1564’s preface says that in the latter five hundred years people’s faculties grow dull, they become deeply attached to Dharmas and fail to know the Buddha’s intent, so Nāgārjuna composed the treatise〔0001b29–0001c07〕 | A broad summary; multiple received passages are not spliced together |
| 39 | From internal emptiness through emptiness of neither Dharma nor non-Dharma, the treatise totals eighteen contemplations entering emptiness from provisionality〔0064b10–25〕 | T223 lists eighteen emptinesses〔0219c09–11〕 | Some names in the treatise are mark-emptiness, all-emptiness, and nonattainment-emptiness, while the received text has own-mark emptiness, emptiness of all Dharmas, and unobtainability-emptiness |
| 40 | A treatise says arising from causes and conditions is already impossible, much less without causes and conditions〔0065a22〕 | No identical wording has been found in T1509 or T1564 | Referent under investigation; a close four-condition refutation is not forcibly linked |
| 41 | Great Perfection of Wisdom states reciprocally that the nonarising of consciousness is already unobtainable, much less its arising; and its arising is already unobtainable, much less its nonarising〔0065b16–17〕 | No identical pair has been obtained from T223 | Referent under investigation; a near passage on the arising of prajñā is not substituted |
| 42 | The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra broadly breaks the view of nonarising〔0065b18〕 | T670 says it is better to hold a personal view as large as Mount Sumeru than to give rise to the emptiness-view of overbearing pride in utter nonexistence〔0499b04–05〕 | The treatise gives only a thematic pointer; the received text provides thematic correspondence |
| 43 | The Great Treatise distinguishes non-Buddhists who contemplate emptiness yet become attached to the wisdom contemplating emptiness〔0065b29〕 | T1509 has 「外道雖觀空而取空相,雖知諸法空而不自知我空,愛著觀空智慧故」 tr. “Although non-Buddhists contemplate emptiness, they grasp the mark of emptiness; although they know Dharmas are empty, they do not know the self to be empty, because they are attached to the wisdom contemplating emptiness”〔0191c17〕 | The crucial wording agrees; the treatise abbreviates |
| 44 | In Great Perfection of Wisdom, all five receptions are nonreception〔0066a14〕 | T223 separately lists practice, nonpractice, both practice and nonpractice, neither practice nor nonpractice, and nonreception, saying all five are not received〔0237c02–03〕 | The treatise summarizes them as the five receptions without listing each |
| 45 | Better to arouse a self-view as large as Mount Sumeru than badly grasp emptiness〔0066b24–25〕 | T670 has it is better to hold a personal view as large as Mount Sumeru than to give rise to an emptiness-view〔0499b04–05〕. T1581 has 「寧起身見,不惡取空」 tr. “Better to arouse the view of body than badly grasp emptiness”〔0894c03〕 | The treatise appears to combine wording from two places; no transmission source is adjudicated |
| 46 | The Tathāgata first teaches through the power of the four truths in the Āgamas〔0066c06–07〕 | Āgama is a generic collection name; the treatise specifies no single scripture number | Referent under investigation; it is not forcibly linked to one received text |
| 47 | The Lotus Sutra mentions demons and goblins being everywhere〔0066c24〕 | T262 reads “everywhere there are demons and goblins”〔0014a03〕 | The words agree but their order is reversed; they are not rearranged to manufacture identity |
| 48 | Questions of Brahmā Viśeṣacintin Sūtra says realization is attained within nonarising and nonactivity〔0067c04–05〕 | No identical wording has been obtained from T586 | Referent under investigation; other wording on nonarising and nonactivity in the same scripture is not substituted |
| 49 | Śāriputra says there is no speech within liberation〔0068a14–15〕 | The treatise gives no title, and no single identical passage has been found among the relevant śrāvaka scriptures | Referent under investigation |
| 50 | Vimalakīrti closes his mouth and Mañjuśrī approves〔0068a18–19〕 | T475 records Vimalakīrti remaining silent without words and Mañjuśrī praising absence of writing and speech as true entry into nonduality〔0551c22–24〕 | The scene agrees; the treatise summarizes it |
| 51 | “A way that can be spoken” and “a name that can be named,” together with Inner and Outer Chapters〔0068b22–23;0068c13〕 | These are pre-Qin texts and do not belong to the present Taishō-canonical source corpus | Their place in the treatise alone is preserved; no canonical number is invented |
| 52 | An unnamed scripture says the people of Jambudvīpa have forms like ghosts〔0068c06–07〕 | No single direct parallel has been obtained from the relevant scriptures | Referent under investigation; a failed match does not establish nonexistence |
| 53 | The Great Treatise gives “the two views of existence and nonexistence are extinguished without remainder” and “homage to the Dharma revered by the Buddha”〔0069a23–24〕 | These are the first and last lines of the four-line opening verse in T1509〔0057c13–14〕 | The treatise joins the opening and closing half-verses and omits the two middle lines |
| 54 | “Many servants and attendants guarded it”〔0069c16–17〕 | The great-cart simile in T262 has 「又多僕從而侍衛之」 tr. “Many servants and attendants guarded it”〔0012c23〕 | Identical wording; the treatise does not name the scripture again here |
| 55 | The wisdom and severance of the Two Vehicles are themselves the bodhisattva’s forbearance concerning the nonarising of Dharmas〔0069c18–19〕 | No identical wording has been obtained from T223. T1912 judges it to borrow the wording of Great Perfection of Wisdom while its meaning is perfect〔0327a04–05〕 | Referent under investigation; the commentary’s judgment of attribution cannot replace identical wording in the scripture |
Essential Explanations from the Fuxing [the Mirror]
The direct explanation of this unit in Zhanran’s Zhiguan Fuxing Zhuanhong Jue begins at T1912 0307c12 and ends at 0327a08. The opening preface is signed respectfully by Pumenzi, while the responsibility line for the main commentary names Zhanran; the two layers cannot be conflated under one attribution.
First, settling the mind and pervasive breaking both possess concentration and wisdom, receiving different names only because their present functions differ. The Fuxing says 「安心破遍並是絕待。咸具定慧。」 tr. “Settling the mind and pervasive breaking are both absolute and each fully possesses concentration and wisdom”〔0307c27〕, and calls what is fitting for pervasive breaking 「有定之慧」 tr. “wisdom possessing concentration”〔0307c27〕. Pervasive breaking is therefore discussed predominantly through wisdom but does not establish a wisdom apart from concentration.
Second, taking the birthless gate is a preparatory means for beginners. All four Perfect gates can break pervasively. The treatise sets three aside and retains one; the Fuxing explains this as beginning with what is easy and using the birthless gate most often according to what is fitting〔0308b07〕. It does not judge the other three gates incapable of penetrating principle.
Third, the four alternatives sequentially embrace cause in self-practice, result in self-practice, the agent in teaching others, and the object of teaching others. The six alternatives pervasively break both conceivable and inconceivable delusion and understanding. The Fuxing especially says 「惑之與解俱須遍破」 tr. “Both delusion and understanding must be broken pervasively”〔0311a19〕, while also saying that the nirvāṇa attained by noble ones is not broken〔0311a23〕. What is broken is the attachment of those without realization to names and meanings, not the principle realized.
Fourth, the expressible must be taught after the inexpressible because self-realization must be followed by transforming others〔0312c23〕. The ten causes and conditions therefore establish beings, faculties and conditions, and voiced teaching, turning the birthless gate from pervasive breaking into pervasive establishment. Blowing and spitting are the functions of wisdom and severance. Because wisdom and severance are nondual, extinguishing and establishing do not occupy two thoughts.
Fifth, the three modes of pervasive breaking and three contemplations finally return to nondual one mind. The Fuxing says the treatise is 「寄三顯一」 tr. “using three to reveal one”〔0313c18〕. Sequential wording distinguishes what is broken and the gate of entry; it cannot split contemplative practice into three minds separated before and after.
Sixth, the affliction of views has two names: one derived from understanding and one received from its intrinsic substance. “Seeing principle” is named from understanding; because the deluded substance is false, it is called provisional. The three provisionalities are analytical frames for breaking delusion, not three new graspable Dharmas. Although nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness have an order in exposition, the Fuxing judges the two truths simultaneous〔0319c01〕.
Seventh, the provisionalities formed by causes, continuity, and relation are each examined through four alternatives. General and particular analyses are correlated with faith-practice and Dharma-practice and with three grades of faculties; the Fuxing further organizes these into sixty-four modes〔0320b21–29〕. This number is the commentator’s outline and is not projected backward as a verbatim enumeration by the treatise master.
Eighth, a wordless view does not leave the net of views merely by refusing to speak. It still calls itself absolute in dependence on the nonabsolute. The shift from horizontal to vertical breaking uses the actual shallowness and depth of teachings and stages to examine an attached mind. Ten kinds of not-not-arising, ten kinds of four alternatives, and the expansion and contraction of six alternatives all keep practitioners from resting a term in a position not yet examined.
Ninth, the objects broken by the three contemplations must be distinguished. Entry into emptiness gathers views and thought and breaks existence. Entry into provisionality breaks the nonexistence to which one has become attached. Contemplation of the Middle is doubly free from both extremes. Entering emptiness through the provisionality of views concludes only the first section here; it does not complete the entire vehicle of pervasive breaking.
Tenth, the conclusion uses calming-and-contemplation to complete the section. Views ceasing as one enters emptiness is named calming; penetrating the nature-emptiness and mark-emptiness of views is named contemplation〔0327a05–06〕. The path of suppression, path of severance, and stage names in the four teachings each preserve their distinct contemplative wisdom; sharing the names suppression or severance does not merge them into one stage.
Explanations of Various Masters
Later literature contains explicit reception of this subunit. T1937 Record of the Venerable Siming’s Teaching and Practice first asks why pervasive breaking is still called the three contemplations in one mind when it sequentially uses four alternatives to break the provisionality of views and thought, medicine and illness to break dust-and-sand delusion, and true and conditioned to break ignorance〔0884a02–04〕. It answers 「文雖次第。意實圓融。」 tr. “Although the wording is sequential, its meaning is truly perfectly interfused”〔0884a05〕, further explaining that in cultivation, raising one raises all three, neither before nor after〔0884a06–08〕. This is a direct later response to the tension between textual sequence and perfectly interfused practice. It witnesses only the question and answer recorded there and is not projected backward as wording from Zhiyi or Zhanran.
T1936 Siming Ten-Meaning Letter engages the broader frame. In one place it says that after pervasive breaking the remaining aggregates, sense fields, and elements are treated by analogy in cultivating perfect pervasive breaking〔0838a06–09〕. Elsewhere it says that one uses the birthless gate to carry contemplative Dharma into the gate of arising, while at awakening the efficacy belongs to the gate entered〔0843b02–07〕. Within a directed search of that work for pervasive breaking, birthless gate, provisional views, four views, three provisionalities, and wordlessness, no paragraph-by-paragraph explanation explicitly naming the latter four was obtained. This reports only the measured scope and does not infer that the work or other literature contains no related discussion.
Terminology
| Term | Meaning in this unit |
|---|---|
| Pervasively breaking through Dharmas | Contemplating Dharmas in one mind from beginning to end and breaking inverted attachments universally, horizontally and vertically. What is broken is deluded attachment, not Dharma-nature |
| Gate | A point of entry through which teaching communicates with contemplation, contemplation with wisdom, and wisdom with principle. This passage provisionally takes the empty and birthless gate |
| Birthless gate | Takes the nonarising of Dharmas from self and the other alternatives as its first gate. It can both break pervasively and, through ten causes and conditions, establish beings, faculties, and teaching pervasively |
| Horizontal embrace | One gate broadly embracing Dharmas and gates arrayed simultaneously |
| Vertical embrace | One gate exhausting source and bottom from cause to result and shallow to profound |
| Entering emptiness through provisionality | Contemplating a view-mind as provisionally established by causes and conditions and lacking self-nature or a real mark, thereby seeing the ultimate meaning |
| Affliction of views | Named from the fact that seeing principle can sever the delusion; “seeing principle” itself is not judged a delusion |
| Provisional views | The intrinsic substance of the affliction of views is false and inverted, and therefore receives the name provisional |
| Four single views | The four single-alternative attachments to existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence |
| Four compound views | Compound attachments in which each alternative carries components of existence and nonexistence |
| Fully endowed four views | Sixteen patterns of attachment in which each principal alternative again possesses four alternatives |
| Wordless view | Attachment to a reality outside the four alternatives where language ends. Because it is still established in dependence on speech, it has not left views |
| Provisionality formed by causes | The provisional establishment of one thought through the conjunction of such causes and conditions as faculty and object |
| Provisionality of continuity | The provisional establishment of continuity through uninterrupted sequential thoughts before and after |
| Provisionality of relation | A provisional name established through relations such as existence/nonexistence, long/short, and arising/ceasing |
| Nature-emptiness | The self-nature of a Dharma cannot be obtained through any of four alternatives |
| Mark-emptiness | The provisional name and manifested configuration cannot be obtained through any of four alternatives |
| Four adaptations | Preparatory means adapted to inclination, suitability, counteraction, and meaning. This unit uses them in turning cultivation when a view does not break immediately |
| Wholesome contaminated five aggregates | Body and mind at the preparatory stage when afflictions of views have been suppressed but the real has not yet arisen; this does not equal ultimate severance of delusion |
| Forbearance concerning nonarising | Realized forbearance in which principle, afflictions of views, and the causes and results of evil recompense neither arise nor cease. The passage uses it to conclude the birthless gate and the mutual completion of calming and contemplation |
Similes · Cross-Reading · Carrying Forward
| Simile or image | Function in the treatise | Boundary of cross-reading |
|---|---|---|
| Gate and dwelling | A gate reveals its communicative function only when someone enters and leaves and a stage can be reached; this symbolizes teaching gates becoming luminous through practice | Explains only what communicates and what is reached; a preparatory gate is not reified |
| Moon among stars, illuminating ten jeweled mountains | The birthless gate communicates with the result; concentration and wisdom at the full result illuminate faculties | The simile of full result does not replace the sequence of causal practice |
| One breath and one spit | One spit extinguishes and one breath forms, revealing the nonduality of breaking and establishing, wisdom and severance, rather than two thoughts before and after | The subject and detail differ in the received T653; each layer remains separate |
| Noble embryo | First opening the Buddha’s knowledge and vision and gaining forbearance concerning nonarising is likened to emerging from the noble embryo | The treatise’s correlation with the six abodes of the Bodhisattvabhūmi does not alter the names and number in the received text |
| Level road to an ancient city | The ancient noble path originally abides; the practitioner follows it, enters the city, and gains happiness | The path is not made by the traveler, nor the city by the person arriving |
| Waxing and waning moonlight | The bright fortnight explains increase of wisdom and the dark fortnight decrease through severance; the moon’s substance neither increases nor decreases | Differences in what enters explain wisdom and severance without dividing the substance of principle into two things |
| Mirage against space; dream through sleep | The affliction of views arises in dependence on substance yet obstructs it: a mirage disturbs space and dream darkens sleep | Delusion never leaves substance, but this does not mean delusion is already realized true principle |
| Image forming on a mirror | Examines joint arising from faculty and object: if each already has an image, two should appear; if neither has one, conjunction cannot produce it | Used to break joint arising, not to establish a real cause of mirror images |
| Curds and a felted-hair garment | Conjunction of causes and conditions and layered provisional names reveal nominal existence | Provisional existence is neither real existence nor total nonexistence like rabbit horns or turtle hair |
| Measuring-worm and monkey | Abandoning attachment to existence for attachment to nonexistence remains movement between two ends | Used to break the view of nonexistence, not to negate the principle of emptiness |
| Poisonous herb and king of medicines | If the same contemplating mind gives rise to attachment, it becomes suffering and accumulation; if it knows the fault and cultivates contemplation, it becomes path and cessation | Its function must be distinguished through the four truths; correctness and deviation cannot be decided by name alone |
| Vajra blade | Calming-and-contemplation pursues each view and cuts wherever it turns, taking awakening as the limit | The blade cuts attachment, not Dharma-nature or correct principle |
| Water for forty li and one drop | A stream-enterer breaks views like draining a great body of water; although summarized as three fetters, the afflictions of views are exhausted | Pervasive breaking is spoken from the predominant side; the afflictions of thought are not thereby all exhausted |
| Taking medicine to cure illness | Four gains and losses: old and new illnesses can each be removed or produced | When grasped, contemplative Dharma can become a new illness; when illness ends, medicine rests with it |
| Thirsty horse guarding water | When dull delusion slightly subsides and a new view erupts, one may break through cause and result to protect what is grasped | Warns against turning attainments of calming-and-contemplation into grasping of views |
The clearest later carrying forward of this unit keeps textual sequence and perfect interfusion in one mind together. Sequence makes the object broken, gate entered, and stage distinguishable; interfusion prevents cultivation from splitting the three contemplations into three minds. The two accomplish each other: perfect interfusion does not erase the present text’s sections, and the sections do not sever one mind.
Placement of the Editions
The main-text range of this unit contains twenty-nine critical variants. “Taishō” indicates the Taishō base, “Palace” the Song edition held by the Imperial Household Library, “A” the Tokugawa printed edition, “electronic correction” an electronic-canon correction, and “blank” an original witness marking a zero-character absence. The table records without selecting or altering the main text; 0067c10 is a related recurrence of the note at 0067c03.
| No. | Location | Taishō or electronic main text | Variant | Context |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 0059b10 | 下〔大〕 | 之下〔甲〕 | Interlinear note in the opening fascicle title |
| 2 | 0060b25 | 從〔大〕 | 初〔宮、甲〕 | “From” or “initially,” second through seventh grounds |
| 3 | 0060b27 | 定〔大〕 | 定住〔甲〕 | After the explanation of the abode of certainty |
| 4 | 0060b29 | 止〔大〕 | 上〔宮、甲〕 | “Through” or “above,” from the second ground |
| 5 | 0060c27 | 而〔大〕 | 而生〔甲〕 | “Not arising yet named arising” |
| 6 | 0061a08 | 四〔大〕 | 因〔甲〕 | Arising through “four alternatives” or “causal alternatives” |
| 7 | 0061b10 | 實〔大〕 | 實也〔甲〕 | Realizing the real |
| 8 | 0061b15 | 一〔大〕 | 一句〔甲〕 | The latter two sentences concluded in one |
| 9 | 0062b03 | 後〔大〕 | 從〔宮〕 | “After” or “from” entering emptiness through provisional views |
| 10 | 0062b10 | 見〔大〕 | 四見〔甲〕 | Wordless view |
| 11 | 0062b16 | 故〔大〕 | 者〔甲〕 | “Because it is not one’s own Dharma” or “the person becomes angry” |
| 12 | 0062b22 | 瞋〔大〕 | 瞋使〔甲〕 | Count of the eighty-eight agents |
| 13 | 0062b30 | 無〔大〕 | 不〔甲〕 | Wholly “without” or “not” seeing and awareness |
| 14 | 0063a04 | 假〔大〕 | 為假〔甲〕 | It is merely named provisional |
| 15 | 0063a05 | 足〔大〕 | 具〔甲〕 | “Fully endowed” or “possessing” four provisionalities |
| 16 | 0064b04 | 不住〔大〕 | 空位〔宮〕 | Not abiding in the nonexistence alternative |
| 17 | 0064b09 | 論曰〔大〕 | 偈論云〔甲〕 | Citation from the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā |
| 18 | 0064b14 | 上〔大〕 | 上乘〔甲〕 | Reason for the highest |
| 19 | 0065c25 | 尚〔大〕 | 生尚〔甲〕 | Even causes and conditions are unobtainable |
| 20 | 0066a05 | 復得〔大〕 | 得復〔甲〕 | Provisionality can no longer arise |
| 21 | 0067b01 | 钁〔電子校訂〕 | 𮣰〔大〕 | A sharp mattock digging earth |
| 22 | 0067c03 | 生〔大〕 | 生耳〔甲〕 | Analytical Dharma as not-not-arising |
| 23 | 0067c06 | 不〔大〕 | 生〔甲〕 | This too is not-not-arising |
| 24 | 0067c10 | 生〔大〕 | 生耳〔甲〕 | Preparatory and provisional teaching of not-not-arising; related recurrence |
| 25 | 0068b12 | 實〔大〕 | 一實〔甲〕 | Entering the real through four alternatives |
| 26 | 0068c13 | 規〔大〕 | 矩〔甲〕 | Revealing penetration through compass or square |
| 27 | 0069c07 | 義〔大〕 | 義也〔甲〕 | Confusing the meaning |
| 28 | 0069c13 | 為〔大〕 | 為耶〔甲〕 | “Is” or “is it?” the stage of entering emptiness |
| 29 | 0069c28 | 下〔大,夾註〕 | 空位〔宮〕;之下〔甲,夾註〕 | Closing fascicle title |